May the Force Be With You: The Arrivalby The SentinelChaptersPrologue: Since Time Immemorial.Chapter I HomecomingChapter II : AwakeningChapter III :EmergenceChapter IV: DemonstrationChapter V: PreparationsChapter VI DiscoveryChapter VIII: ConflictChapter IX: KnighthoodChapter VII: ProphecyPrologue: Since Time Immemorial.May the Force be with you: The Arrival Prologue: Since Time Immemorial “There is no Emotion, there is Peace. There is no Ignorance, there is Knowledge. There is no Passion, there is Serenity. There is no Chaos, there is Harmony. There is no Death, there is the Force.” —The Jedi Code History would tell you that Humanity's existence to this day spans from millions years of evolution, trials of history, and tribulations that Humanity has endured. History would be correct with records, research, and scientific prove on its side. However what if that wasn't the case. What if Humanity had always existed even before our time on earth? In fact what if Humanity by theory had already evolved and through time became more advanced than we could possibly Imagine. But this must be all just fiction right? Something you'd here out of a story or legend passed from someone. There is no true scientific proof that Humanity existed in such a way Well, there is such a tale, not proven by science, fact, research or even religion. No this tale of Humanity's true beginning has something that most of us seemed to forgotten as time has passed. ...It all begins with the Force. A long time ago, in a Galaxy far, far away Humanity's beginning started like all origins, simple yet forever intertwined in history that has been lost. Man had already claimed the mantle of intelligence capable of performing many abilities, talents and skills that we already possess today. However there was one thing that gave mankind an edge in its existence, an unknown ability which some would say was “impossible” for any human today to even comprehend, or control for that matter, yet this power ...“The Force” which many had dubbed it became a staple in man’s growth. Eventually as time passed on Human's had become a species built on the foundations of knowledge, creativity and innovation, sporting no ignorance only wanting to improve itself in every way it could. But if there was one thing Humanity attempt to understand, yet could not grasp was the mysterious nature of the Force which eluded even the brightest minds. This power which they could control yet not fully understand, had given them the power beyond the normal human capabilities. "The Force" became a subject of wonder and question. How was this power granted to Humanity in what way did it give power to some and wisdom to others and why could Humanity communicate with "The Force", yet barely understand its very existence. Many had pondered on how this was to be, some believing that it was a blessing from an deity of the unknown, others saying that it was the proof of Humankind's connection to the world that granted them this power and some even believing that humanity had from the very beginning were in tune with "The Force". Yet these questions remained unanswered for ages, left in the halls of time. ...However Two individuals would come forth, determined to understand how this came to be. The two individuals were twin brothers guided by curiosity and enlightenment, The brothers were known as Levias and Umbriel. Levias, a man who wished to understand his abilities was the more philosophical of the two, well known for his gentle nature, studies of politics and diplomacy, his love the of the arts and the time he spent researching over the living and spiritual natures of the world only wishing to live in harmony with "The Force". Umbriel like his brother wished to understand his gift, however unlike Levias the philosopher, Umbriel was a warrior,well known for his physical capabilities and skills, spending his time training his body, and shaping his mind for strategic conflicts, interested in the physical realm and how it could be changed. Seeking out answers to understand "The Force", the two had embarked on a journey to understand the mystery of "The Force” with one vision, one goal in mind. ...Too seek out the answers that eluded all of humanity. As Levias and Umbriel ventured out to solve the great mystery of "The Force" the two decided to walk upon different paths. One shined upon by Light and One shrouded by the Dark, Levias walked the path to the Light, while Umbriel treaded the Path of Darkness. The journey was more than a harrowing challenge, the brothers spent years learning from their experiences as they traveled collecting and recording the knowledge they found,the two brothers faced many trials that pushed them to the limits of their spirits. However their greatest discovery would be the ability that allowed them to transcend from mortal plain and become the very personification’s of light and dark becoming the Avatars of both the Light and Dark sides of "The Force" respectfully, a power beyond mortal comprehension. With that the brothers, becoming the personifications of the Light and Dark ended their journey returning back to their homeland to share their knowledge. Needless to say, Humanity had been more than impressed with the brothers as they demonstrated their new abilities and understanding of the Force. proclaim the eternal brothers as their leaders. While the brothers had decline such an great honor at first they eventually accepted their new roles becoming the eternal brothers of the Light and Dark. As time went on Levias and Umbriel, were known as the benevolent rulers of humanity; teaching their subjects the mysteries of the Force. Levias's lessons upon the Light, taught his subjects how to use telepathy and commune with nature around them and it many denizens, to heal and defend themselves from danger, persuade the minds of the weak minded and even manipulate the force of nature itself both physically and spiritually,transcending the physical plain. To understand these gifts, Levias preached to his subjects the life of peace and tranquility within oneself. Umbriel's dark lessons, taught his subjects learning how to use harness its awesome yet terrifying power. With his knowledge they harnessed the power of the Force to inflict harm on others, call on the Force to enhance their physical form and increase their prowess, control their fears and even use it to demoralize their opponents, use telepathy to inflict mental harm with their power, and if necessary drain the vitality from their victims. In turn to use the powers of the Dark side, the subjects called on their passions and emotions to aide them and defend their home from anyone that dared threaten it. As Time passed, humanity became more enlighten by the brothers teachings, their land prospering from the reign of the eternal brothers of Light and Dark. However change is something both welcomed and feared, yet if one chooses to accept, could bring more than just enlightenment. This being said when Humanity encountered a race nearly similar to themselves. They’re appearance could best be describe as anthropomorphic equine-like beings, Physically wise from the Stallions, Mares and Foals alike appeared similar to human physiology in almost every aspect. yet a most noticeable distinction were the variants of which these beings came some domed majestic wings, which made them appear like angels.Others were blessed with a single elongated horn, and some who didn't sport both wings nor horn. Among these being, the rarest of them were the regal appearing equines that sported both horns and wings; they were looked upon as a blessing upon the equines being both wise and powerful as well noble, however being few in number they were viewed as the a rarity among the Equine and were considered to be the leading race. This sentient race of newcomers to the humans would be known as the Equine. At first, with the arrival of the equines, tensions had risen between both races as their first encounter had been rather awkward ,nevertheless upon hearing that the Equine had appeared in their land, Levias and Umbriel had come forth and welcomed the Equine to their homeland allowing any who wished to live alongside . At first the Equine were rather wary of the humans however as time past more than glad to live alongside the humans as both races were advance in their societies. As time passed both races coexisted creating a perfect harmony. However the Equine differentiated in physique as the variants consisted of several types . In fact as time went on both races became closer spiritually and even emotionally. Bonds of friendships formed, patriotism rised, and elevated pride... even romance blossomed. With this both races prospering, became the pinnacle of coexistence for other races, hoping to join them and become a part of their society and become something even greater. This became nearly immeasurable as both the union of Humans and Equines became even more limitless as the races combined power of the force and magic giving them a superior edge over the other races advancements in their societies. This said both Levicus and Umbrius along with the leaders of the equines looked upon their shared land and shared it prosperity with others, allowing trades and other forms of interaction with the neighboring lands. And for a time, it was paradise. However no matter the age there always comes time when spite and envy cloud the rays of harmony. The lands that neighbored the prospering land began to feel jealously and animosity toward Humans and Equines, once where there was respect now stood spite, scorning the land which seemed to be flourishing with life, happiness and wealth that seemed everlasting. Fearing that they were gaining too much power and would set out to conquer their homes, the spite filled lands began to mass l armies scheming to conquer the land of prosperity. Eventually rumors of war had reached land of prosperity raising tensions and fear within both Humans and Equine, Levias and Umbriel alongside the Royal Alicorns knew that a solution must be found, in hopes to prevent such a crisis, to prevent conflict the leaders of both races journeyed to the lands of the jealous races in hopes of that there could be a way of finding a peaceful solution to this crisis. However their attempts were all in vain as the races of the Griffons, Minotaur's and Serpents of the sea had angrily refused to stave off the path of war, screaming in bouts of rage that blood must be spilled for the land of prosperity crimes. With no chance of negotiating a peaceful truce, Levias and Umbriel along the Royal Alicorn Families with heavy hearts began preparing their races respectfully. As such the many subjects, who trained under both the brothers amassed themselves ready for conflict alongside their Equine brethren who were more than willing to protect their shared sacred home as they readied themselves for the upcoming war. Both races ready, the Human and Equine gathered ready on their borders ready to face off the invading coalition of races that had conspired to bring them down on their knees. As such the inevitable conflict had begun...The War that would engulf a world ensued. Conflict after conflict, the combined efforts of the Humans and Equines proved to be more than enough to match the combined army of the jealous races. Under the leadership of the Brothers and Alicorn leaders, it took a great yet united effort for the Land of Prosperity to show its might as the Force wielding humans and Elementally gifted equines began to push out the Invading forces. Eventually the invading forces fled, surrendering to the Prospering Land. This Victory while not without many consequences, held a true hallmark to the coexisting races that managed to defend their now sacred home from destruction. And for the next thousand years, all was well within the land that forever prospered. However, a shroud of darkness would fall over the land. ...the Dark side of the Force The realm that Umbriel had spent decades of studies, meditation and training slowly began to cloud his thoughts, poisoning his mind with thoughts of an insatiable craving for power an desire to lead the land into a more prosperous age by forcing the weaker nations to submit to the prosperous land and casting out those not fit to strive the path. This Darkened path. His disposition had from a belligerent leader to cold and methodical becoming more distant lost in his thoughts as if he were keeping something to himself, Eventually, as time passed Umbriel became that of a benevolent ruler to something more sinister , never allowing himself to open up towards his subjects, the equines which worried Levias greatly. This change in his brother behavior had more of impact as he felt a great disturbance in the balance of the Force, the darkness began to spread over the light steadily clouding it under a veil of shadows. The internal conflict that escalated from Levias and Umbriel brought more than a tremor to Force. Umbriel allowed his anger to consume him and in his rage he unleashed untold terrors of the Force that no being ever dared to challenge. Umbriel mind becoming more consumed by his craving for power, found himself believing that the Dark side had given him more power than ever before and that this was a sign to covert this kingdom of freedom, equality and harmony. Into an Empire of Darkness, that would share one vision, his vision. Umbriel, now a vessel of hatred a shell of his former self, had rechristened himself into Azazeus claiming himself to be the true deity of the Force and sole ruler of the world. Levias, now with no succession of bringing his brother back from the Dark side slowly began losing, his faith in returning balance to the Force. He began to see visions as he slept, seeing glimpses of events that would arise. Journeying, to the sacred grove he'd discovered centuries which provided him with peace at mind allowing him to focus his efforts on understanding the upcoming future. Meditating for days Levias began seeing premonitions showing him events that were to come. His first vision showed and himself, facing in a climatic duel with Azazeus. He saw clashing powers of the light and dark shaking the foundation of the world, an event that would not only affect both Azazeus and himself but all of Humanity. The Next vision showed the aftermath, with humanity gone as if a divine wind blew them away. Levias continued to view all that played out , the equines banning together, settling their differences aside creating a new nation led by the Two Alicorns daughters of the current Alicorn royal family whose king and queen claimed the powers of Day and Night. The elder sibling charged of the raising the sun and the younger one would be tasked of raising and governing of the moon, both becoming the new rulers of the land. At first Levias could only smile at the site seeing the equines living in harmony, led under by the regal sisters. However his smile faded as the next vision rolled in showing him a rather familiar event. The next vision foresaw as the younger alicorn sibling falling out of grace and losing herself to jealously cause by her subjects neglecting her work and marveling over sister’s sun. And her banishment to the very source of her power by the elder white alicorn. “Will this madness, truly end.” As Levias spoke in wise but yet, sadden tone The vision that came after, detailed a group of six mares who became the essence of Harmony themselves, this said the vision continued as it showed the corrupted alicorn being cleansed by this same power the elder alicorn used to banish her to the moon. “Perhaps I was wrong, there maybe hope yet.” As the eternal brother of the light retorted. But the final vision had shown something more, what Levicus saw truly surprised him as he saw a young human male appearing, greeting the same group of mares foreseen previously, showing him meeting them and… “...Excuse my presence, wise one but may thou ask why you are here.” An innocent voice asked. With his vision ending at that moment, Levias opening his eyes, looked down to see a young familiar Alicorn filly with a pure alabaster coat and pristine light pink mane, with her curious amethyst eyes gazed upon him, she was dressed in a light yellow and white sundress draped with orange and yellow ribbons. Arising from his seat, the eternal brother of light smiled as he approached the Alicorn filly, “...Greetings, my dear young sun filly It seems that thou has discovered thy sanctuary.” Levias responded. “...Oh, forgive thee for disturbing thou wise one, but you seemed troubled as if thou had experienced a terror.” The filly responded innocently. “...Thy might say that I have endeared and lived on.” As Levias responded before he spoke again “...Celestia, I know of thou parents quite well, thou care to elaborate as to why thou are here with thee." "I only wished to speak with thee you seemed very disturbed as of late, father and mother both have recently noticed this and grow worried for you and Lord Umbriel." the alicorn filly responded. Levias smiled, he known well that Celestia was a caring filly, so young yet he knew she would be destined for great things "It is nothing, simply an argument between my brother and myself. Tell King Hyperion and Lady Galaxia shall not need to worry." he said hoping to end to the discussion. "I have heard recently that thou was blessed with a younger sister." "Oh yes, my little sister she was recently born yet I adore her ,mother and father named her after in honor of the moon, as they did with me to honor the sun. "..I see, fitting for both the daughters of the stars and skies.” Levias responded “Thank you, wise one.” as Celestia responded with a smile. The two spoke for hours, discussing over the current events, Celestia had given her thoughts over the conflicts had ensured as of late, believing that it was unnecessary to cause such chaos. “...Celestia, may I inquire an question?” as Levias asked standing up from his spot, gazing toward the horizon ” "Of course, what is it that thou need." "... What do you see for the future." Celestia looked at the wise man with a rather perplexed look, pondering what he meant. “...Excuse me, wise one but whatever do you mean?” Celestia asked. Levias still gazed toward the setting sun, responded. “...What I mean is what do you wish for the future.” as he turned around looking at Alicorn filly with grey eyes. Celestia while young for her age understood the question responding quickly. “I wish, I wish for a future of harmony, of peace, were all beings could live in happiness with one another” she finished. “...Would you be willing to lead by example if necessary?” The Force master responded. “...Yes, I’d be willing to raise the Sun to do so!” The filly declared. The Eternal brother of the Light smiled at his young friend's declaration . " There may be hope yet." he said quietly. “What, wise one." Celestia replied. . "Nothing, my dear I afraid that this will be last we shall speak to another for some time." "For how long wise one." Celestia asked "For a long time I'm afraid." Celestia looked heartbroken, her ears flattened down upon hearing those words. “Do not fret my dear this will not be the last time we shall speak, it shall be some time but we speak again, I promise this to you. "What will happen to you, is something going to happen." Celestia asked. “...I have no way of knowing, what will become of my kind whether disappear or not only the Force shall reveal that answer.” Levias spoke with a calm. ...“If your people do disappear, how long will you all be gone?” Celestia asked sadly. "If we should vanish I wish for you to trust your feelings, do what is right for all, rule over your kind with a kind and fair heart alongside your sister.” he instructed as the Alicorn filly nodded in understanding, albeit a bit confused. " Surely you shall return." "I am not to sure if we shall my dear." "...Then, I promise for as long as it takes and welcome you and your kind to return home!!!” as Celestia replied happily. Levias smilied with hope as she spoke, “.. You have thy gratitude young one, one hoped that thou could resolve this crisis on my own, but it seems that the Force has guided us on a different path. " With this Levias stood up but before leaving the filly alicorn the human said one final thing. “,,,Celestia.” he looked unto the setting sun before walking away. “...Yes, wise one” the alicorn filly replied. ... ... ... “...May the Force be with you.” as the ancient human left the grove, leaving the alicorn to ponder his parting words. It was shortly after that the visions that were foreseen came to pass. The final battle between Levias and Azazeus became nearly immeasurable as the opposing power of the Light and Dark, created a wave of energy leaving behind no human to be seen in the land. Where the humans had vanished the Equines had remained, but were under one banner when the Alicorns of the sun and moon governed them. However as foresaw the younger alicorn fell out grace becoming a threat to her land and subjects. But shortly after her descent to darkness she banished by her older sibling to the very place of where her power reigned. And finally the six figures that had been foreseen, did appear becoming the six powers that would cleanse the corrupted Alicorn of the night. All was well now in the ancient land all that remains is the final premonition which had yet to be seen. Chapter I HomecomingMay The Force Be with you: The Arrival Chapter I: Homecoming *"The Force will be with you. Always." ―Obi-Wan Kenobi* As morning of a large city dawned with many citizens beginning their day heading to work, school or some just staying at home. In the local University,one young man stood before his bathroom mirror in his dorm brushing his teeth in a quick frenzy. “...I can’t believe I overslept, Now I’m gonna be late for class.” as the young man thought trying to finish his morning routine. “....Serves me right after having that movie marathon, although it still was fun though.” he thought, finishing up he stared back towards the mirror, the reflection showed a fairly handsome, dark tan skinned young man about 5’10 in height, with short reddish brown hair with the back tied in a short ponytail, his clear hazel eyes looking into the reflection for anything out of ordinary. His clothes consisted of light beige collared shirt supported underneath by a Dark brown T-shirt, a diamond shaped turquoise necklace, along a pair of matching khaki pants and pair of brown moccasins. Alexander Ross Clearleaf simply known as Alex was a College currently attending the university of Texas at Arlington, The young man had only been there for a semester and a half, being a freshman who only graduated out high school nearly eleven months ago he was aiming at becoming a Mechanical Engineer and gaining Bachelor's Degree in the field. As Alex gave on final inspection in the mirror he heard knocking coming from his dorm room door. “...HEY..., Alex are you up yet, if not then you better get up or I'll wake you up.” as a voice spoke outside the dorm room. “...Just a sec’ Romeo, I’ll be out in a minute.” Alex said. Stepping out from the bathroom, he searched around his moderately sized dorm room finding his backpack next to the door was he had left it previously. A young man of 18 years, turning 19 in a few months,coming from a small town in West Texas living with his Uncle, Aunt and his little brother Leon, Alex considered to be a kid with a good head on his shoulders, he was generally a welled manner young man who got along with mostly anyone he encountered, cool around friends and teachers, highly intelligent, kind and helpful,and was even cute by some girls on campus, however there was one little thing Alex held dear, his love of being a Star Wars Fan. Being one for nearly all his life, it had started getting into the universe, when he was only three and his first ever movie being Star Wars IV: A New Hope had played out in front of him, needless to say he had been awestruck as he watched the Classic film, in fact his uncle even joked around by saying that he came from the planet Alderaan and that before its destruction his parents had sent him and his brother to earth and found him in crashed starship. He’d figured out that was hardly true but he had been influenced through the films as a kid he loved every single movie even the prequels, and found good in each of them. In fact the movies inspired him to become a mechanical engineer as he had been fascinated by the sci-fi technology in each of the films wanting to create technology that could improve modern day life. “...Hurry up man its 6:24, class starts in 16 minutes and I don’t wanna be late again for Buchmeyer class again not after what happened last time.”Romeo spoke with urgency. “...Alright... alright I’m coming out.” as Alex said opening the door with reassuring tone. “...Finally, come on we have to get going, otherwise the wrath of Buchmeyer will descend upon again.” Romeo spoke with worry. In front of Alex stood his best friend, a young man of about the same age as Alex, wearing a tanned colored jacket with a white T-shirt sporting a blue Jedi order symbol underneath, a pair of blue denim jeans and a pair of navy blue tennis shoes. His dark brown hair in a short cut style, he also wore a pair of black eyeglasses, giving him a nearly philosophical look. Romeo Farrell was a keen man of intelligence, being view as a asocial bookworm by most, Romeo wasn’t the most social type, as he usually spent most his time in his books, most would say that he had no friends with anyone minus Alex, as he too was a Star Wars fan. The two spent most their childhood alongside one another as best friends, Alex sort of being the adventurous of the two and him being the guy with the plan. The two being childhood best friends decided to go off toward the same college together. “...Don’t worry we’ll get there in time” as Alex said putting on his backpack. “...You said that last time and we wound up getting being half an hour late, something that I don’t wanna relive.” Romeo said nonchalantly giving him an annoyed look. “Well let’s move then.” As Alex said, starting to dash off toward their destination. The two had made a rather strenuous ten minute sprint to the campus engineering building, upon arrival other students giving quizzical looks at the two as they panting heavily, they managed to arrive on time for class with only a few minutes to spare. “ *Pant*… I told ya’ *pant*...we’d make it *pant* on time.” As Alex panted, sweat starting trail down his face. “...Yeah, *pant* but you didn't say we *pant* have to run a marathon across the school *pant* for ten minutes.” Romeo replied breathing heavily. ...Heh...well we needed the morning exercise anyway.” Alex retorted. While the two were trying to regain their breaths, a young woman stood in front of them, her hands on her hips. “...There you are, and here I thought I’d have to cover you two, told ya we should’ve had that movie marathon this weekend, but you two had to have it last night." She spoke with an annoyed tone. “…Come on Christie, you’d think we really want to relive one of Buchmeyer’s grand star lectures about punctuality after last time... no thank you I set my alarm clock and only pressed the snooze button three times." Alex said with smirk. '...Plus you left in the middle of The Empire Strikes Back last night. Romeo mentioned. ",,,Well unlike you two I value my sleep." Christie retorted. Christie Romero , was around the age of eighteen came into college a few months after High school, while she was young compared to her peers she was a well-known student at the University, being an highly intelligent, independent, charismatic and beautiful among the student body, she was one of the few close friends that Alex and Romeo made in college as she too had an interest in the Star Wars franchise. Wearing a bright red T-shirt along with a pair of denim jeans and red tennis shoes, her fair black hair in a tied single braid, for her age she was a fairly attractive her lovely body matured quite well curves in the right places nice hair and wore nice clothes to boot, but her personality was her most attractive feature she was bright, bold and standing girl willing to show her tomboy side, her compassionate green eyes gazing in annoyance at her two friends. “...Well we made it right and that's all what really matters." Alex replied with a smile. "...Well that the last time I listen to one of your great Ideas Alex, next time I'll plan the next marathon." Christie replied before heading back to her seat. While they were only friends, Alex never came to admitting that he'd had grown affections for the girl, from the beginning of the the semester Alex began to harbor an love for the girl, as someone like Christie was genuine in every way her looks, her personality and intellect made her amazing, though she her own set of flaws being bossy, a perfectionist and too motherly by some, Alex viewed her as the girl of his dreams "...In time Alex, In time Alex." he thought, Taking a seat next to a large metal table, hiss Brown and blue colored, plaid style backpack contents consisted of several items, including his laptop, several notebooks for different subjects, a black leather binder containing his core subject papers, pencils and pens, some of his favorite novels, a sketchpad, his black Nintendo 3DS xl and several games and charger, his I-phone, camera. However out of all the items mentioned, there were two items that were more unique than the rest in a concealed middle pocket there rested two metal rod-like items which both made of a black and silver metal, one having a gold section near the top and the other more of a elegant appearance. Custom made by his own hands, his two lightsabers were his pride and joy of his mechanic skills. after their creation he showed them off to his friends and who were impressed by the craftsmanship in fact it was their creation that they suggested Alex to make side business of creating lightsaber replicas for others with that Alex had in previous months crafted replicas for students who interested. He’d kept them in his bag, as a good luck charm to help him strive for degree in mechanical engineering. never leaving them behind when they weren't needed. Sitting beside him was Romeo who laid his bag on the table, opening it up for class “...So what today’s lesson plan.” Alex asked. “...Well we should be doing a course on…” as Romeo said, Just then a middle aged man came into the room dressed in dark blue suit, white tie and matching shoes. “Good morning students, forgive me for my own tardiness I was held up on the account of traffic. Mr. Buchmeyer announced, readying himself course for the day. “…Wonderful.” Christie said sarcastically with hint of annoyance. ` Needless to say, the day had gone by rather nicely as the three friends shared the next several of courses together which included, Algebra III, Advanced Physics and Literature. Through the day and with many courses finished for the week, the three friends heading to the campus café for an after class get together;this was a traditional meeting that the three started shortly after their first year,however the sky above showed a rather unpleasant site as dark storm clouds above enveloped the sky of day, what was an earlier a pleasant Friday morning turned out to be an oncoming dark stormy evening coming ahead. “... Well looks like the weather crew was wrong again.” Alex said looking into the darkened sky. “...When have they ever been right” Christie replied “… if anything I bet they lie about the weather just so that they can get everyone outta bed, make our day a living hell, then laugh at our misfortune because of their “accurate” forecast.” Staring at the sky, disappointment on her face “…sigh…" well all we can do is just pray that it doesn't rain otherwise we’ll all be walking home in the wet and miserable.” Romeo replied. The three make it to the Heartfelt Cafe ,to be greeted by its owner Janice Wrighthall, a middle age hazel colored eyed woman of about 42 years of age, dressed in a simple white blouse and black slacks, her aging brown hair tied in a bun, Janice had opened up about 10 years ago after she gained a small inheritance from her grandfather, she decided to open up a Cafe for the college, mainly to help young students, for the past 10 years she’d seen all of things going on at the college, many of the students enjoyed her presence as she was like a counselor giving helpful advice to the students, talking to them when they looked down and out. “....Hey you three how was all of your day so far.” She said smiling at the trio. “....Hey, Janice how business” Alex replied. “...Oh as busy as any Monday will be, customers coming in and out, only in for the rush, but you three come make always Mondays less dull and more enjoyable. Oh but I’m just talking a storm here, so the usual.” Janice finished. “...You know it, Janice.” Alex replied giving her a respectable smile. “...Alright then, It shouldn't take too long” she said as she went toward the various coffee machines. With that the trio went to a nearby table and sat down, waiting for their order until the door opened up. A young man with fair skin, Jet Black hair and Amber colored eyes, wearing a Black and grey hoodie and t-shirt with matching Black jeans and shoes added with that a chain attached to pants, came walking inside, his hood over his head, as his appearance giving an almost mysterious look Heading up towards the counter to place his order. “...Coffee black to go please.” he asked in a shushed quiet tone. “...No cream or sugars dear… are you sure?” Janice replied. “...No thank you.” he replied in the same tone. “...Alright then, it should be ready in a minute or so, that’ll be $ 2.55, please” as Janice replied. The young man paid for his order sat down next on the bench that was close to the door. All the trio knew was that his name was Marcus Winfield and that he never really hanged out with anyone, sort of a lone wolf by most of the students, Marcus really never seemed to care about it though. Aside from that he was a ghost most of the time. “Here’s your order dear” Janice said handing him a Togo cup filled with the caffeinated black liquid. “...Thank You” Marcus replied as picked it up and left no second thoughts. Shortly after Marcus's departure the Trio began to share a good time inside, talking about the day, their classes, or just laughing at the randomness that occurred. It was a good time for a group of friends; bystanders couldn’t help but smile at the three sharing laughs all around. “...*sigh*…Man I love this.” as Alex said giggling from the last joke. “…Ha …heh, love what Alex?” Christie replied giving him chuckle. “...This, I mean spending time with you two, enjoying each other company and just havin’ a good time... its moments like this that just makes life so great.” Alex explained. “...Yeah, I with ya on that one, it’s all good, we're in college anyway, so we might as well enjoy times like this and many more to come.” Romeo replied. The Trio smiled at the remark. It was now about evening as the Three checked the clock which read 6:56 pm. “…Man time flies, can’t believe it already so late” Alex said checking outside as the weather hadn’t gotten any better although it strange that it hadn't rained, yet the clouds were more than ready to unleash the storm that was coming in. “…We should all probably head back to the dorms, before it starts to pour like hell.” Christie looked to the storm induced weather. “…You don’t have to tell me twice this is gonna be one big ass storm” as Romeo replied back. “… Alright then let’s get going them Thanks for the coffee Janice”. Alex said as the trio was heading out of the café. “...Alright then, but be careful and hurry on back so you won’t get caught in this storm”. Janice said. With that they headed out. It was until they were crossing the street as the walk signal went off. Alex’s eyes opened in realization as he forgot his backpack and left it inside the café “...Oh crap, I forgot my stuff back at the café”. Alex said in realization. “...Well go on ahead grab your gear, we’ll wait up” Romeo said smiling a bit. “...Just hurry, it looks like it could pour at any minute” Christie said concerned. With that Alex managed to get lucky as the street signal gave the approval to cross, heading inside the café, his bag was still there in the same spot as he left it. “... Just left my stuff in here Janice, sorry about that.” Alex said grabbing his belongings. “...It’s alright Alex just hurry back before it starts pouring.” Janice replied. Just as he walked out of the café, the street light still displayed a go signal; he started to cross the street, as Alex was one fourth the way on crosswalk, staring back his friends smiling, as walked Until fate had played a move so ruthless it’s insidious. In that instant the signal had changed back to stop. “…AL. ALEX GET OUTTA OF THE WAY!!!” a panicked Romeo screamed. “…LOOK OUT!!!” Christie cried out terror. Time seemed to have slowed in slow motion, As Alex turned to his left only a few feet away with its bright head lights as a large truck came down the street at full speed, the driver trying to stop only in vain as the breaks couldn’t stop in time. His eyes seemed fixated on the approaching lights of death in that moment every memorable moment in his life, played out in his mind from his first movie, every birthday he’d ever have, to the his lightsaber duels with Leo, meeting Romeo, going to school and graduating, meeting Christie, and just recently his good times with his best friends who now stared in horror seeing what appeared to the end of their sacred friendship. Believing, that this was his Final moments Alex closed his eyes and braced for the embrace of death. “My only regret is that I couldn't become something to help those I care about.” Alex said mentally Little did Alex realize at that moment. Fate loves to pull cruel jokes. Instantaneously, a bright flash enshrouded the area, as Alex now mere inches away from death, suddenly vanished leaving only a blue mist, from the spot he stood in. The trucked passed as Christie and Romeo eyes closed began to open to see what might be left of their best friend. In surprise however, they didn't any blood, gore or even the truck as he somehow vanished in thin air. “...What happened where is he, where did he go!” as the two looked to see” as Christie asked looking in confusion tears streaming down her face. Romeo couldn't reply as he couldn't believe of what just played out in front in him, he couldn't even fathom the thought of what just happened. His Best friend was gone. As the starry night over loomed the quaint little hamlet known as Ponyville, in the Golden Oaks library sitting in chair reading a book was a young Lavender colored unicorn mare, her dark violet mane with one pink highlight that complemented her well, her lavender colored eyes matched her fur flawlessly, she wore simple a magenta colored which the sleeves were rolled up sweater underneath a white long sleeve button shirt with the sleeves also rolled up and a dark maroon colored skirt. Twilight Sparkle, personal student of Princess Celestia, sat in the library reading over an a tome of history, as her luminous lavender eyes scanning over the text a voice could be heard coming from upstairs. “…Hey Twilight, wanna go out and star gaze, Princess Luna is really giving a show tonight.” A young purple dragon with green scales, wearing a green t-shirt and purple pair of shorts, came down the stairs halfway. “… Not now, Spike as much as I would love to go and view the night this book has some rather interesting potential, plus I just can’t seem to get enough of it.” Twilight responded her nose still in the book. “… Alright, suit yourself then” Spike said heading back up to the balcony. “...I have to admit… this book does spark some interest about history, even if it all just theories and speculation, I’ll have thank Lyra for donating it.” Twilight spoke to herself marveling the tome that she held. For the past few days, Twilight had spent her evenings reading over the book, which had been given to her from Ponyville’s self-proclaimed human enthusiast Lyra Heartstrings. At first she hadn't thought much of the book being that it came from Lyra, nevertheless being the book worm that she delves into the text, the book discussed about Pre- Equestrian history before the events of the Hearthswarming story. Discussing about a mysterious race that had lived in what was to become modern day Equestria. So far she was about halfway through the book. Just as a she was turning the next page however, she heard Spike’s voice call out in shock. “...Twilight, check this out something going on outside!” as a concerned spike came running down the stairs. “… Some sort of glowing light is appearing outside in front of the library!” as Spike said with a look of worry. “… Just calm down Spike, let just go out and see what this is all about.” As Twilight said closing her tome and heading over to the window, that site played out was a steadying glowing light appearing to become brighter with every passing second, right outside her home. “… strange I don’t feel any magic coming from it, what is this thing.” Twilight said with curious look. At the moment the Light’s brightness intensified to its peak blinding both the unicorn and dragon for a few moments, as their eyes managed to recover they saw something in the distance what appeared figure lying on the ground. “…Oh Celestia, there’s somepony out there, they seem hurt!” As Twilight shouted running outside towards the figure. “…Twilight hang on!” Spike shouted following behind. As they approached the unconscious figure, they gasped in surprise as the figure they believed to be a pony was far from it instead they saw a hairless bipedal being wearing casual clothing and a brown and blue backpack, judging by its build it appeared to be a male creature from what Twilight could deduct. “…What is it, Twilight?” Spike asked curious. “… I don’t know Spike but whatever it is, it needs our help.” Twilight replied her horn began glowing as a purplish aura began to enshroud the being. “Spike go on and prepare the spare bedroom.” She commanded. “… Are you sure you wanna do this, Twilight?” Spike asked concerned with the request that his older sisterly figure asked. “…I'm not even sure but I have this feeling that whatever it is, it belongs here we’ll ask Fluttershy to come over tomorrow to see about it. ” as Twilight began to lift the being in the air. “...Alright... Alright then, I get it, I’ll get it ready.” Spike said heading back inside. With that the unicorn mare headed back inside with the mysterious creature hovering above hoping that it would this kind act wouldn't backfire. Chapter II : AwakeningMay the force be with you: The Arrival Chapter II: Awakening "Well, the Force is what gives a Jedi his power. It's an energy field created by all living things. It surrounds us and penetrates us; it binds the galaxy together." ―Obi-Wan Kenobi Alex’s felt nothing from the incident, in fact he didn’t feel any pain, and began to question whether or not he was still alive. “Am I dead could I be in Heaven and if that the case why is heaven so dark.” he questioned. In the depths of his subconscious Alex Clearleaf began to think to himself about what had happened to him, questioning whether he was still alive or now among the dead. For now all he could see was an endless view of black, feeling nothing but coldness around, if he were still alive he wished to wake up from this endless void that surrounded him. All he wanted was to awake from this terrible void dream if he still could call it one. -----Meanwhile----- “Okay....*sigh*... I think that should do it for now I just hope that he’s alright.” As Twilight said laying the unknown being down unto the guest bed. “Are you sure that we should just bring it here”. A concerned Spike asked. “I'm sure Spike; while we may not know what he is, but we shouldn’t leave him outside in the middle of the night besides he almost appears to be a pony. The female voice said. “How can you tell that it’s a he.” younger voice replied. “It’s a mare's intuition, beside you can tell by his build is nearly similar to that of a stallion. Twilight replied "Okay then, so what should we do for now." Spike asked. "For now we'll let him rest and can see if we can find anything regarding him." Twilight replied. “I still think that this is a risky idea, I mean remember the Parasprites.” Spike retorted. Twilight didn’t need to be reminded of those ravaging pest, while extremely cute, she remembered the damage that they caused to Ponyville nearly devouring the town and leaving it in shambles all right before Princess Celestia appeared for a visit, luckily for them Pinkie Pie had managed to lead the creatures away with her.... something even more it turned out to be that the princess had to cancel her visit due to a nearly similar problem that occurred in another town while Twilight had been abit sadden by the cancellation, she was more relieved to not having to explain why the town was nearly in pieces upon her arrival, but at the moment she saw what transpired outside her home she felt a sense of urgency to assist him even if the outcome could be a risk, plus the excitement of meeting another sentient creature from an undiscovered species excited her. “I know what you mean Spike, it just something kept tugging at me, I don’t know how to explain it to help him plus if it were anypony else I’d do just the same.” as Twilight replied giving her assistant/ her younger brother figure a calm smile. “When you say that you remind me of Fluttershy speaking of which we are still heading over to her place to see about him right?” the little Dragon asked. “Yes, we’ll head over to her cottage tomorrow and ask her to come over to examine him and see if he needs any medical attention. Twilight said. “Alright then, well if that’s all I’m heading off to bed then, good night Twilight.” as Spike left the guest room. “I’ll be there shortly and good night Spike” Twilight said looking out as her assistant left the room. With that she looked back at the figure who laid in the guest bed surprisingly he had features similar to pony, the only things about him were the lack of a coat, his nose which was quite smaller than her own, his ears which were on the sides of his head rather than on top, his really short mane and finally his feet which appeared longer than her own she had removed his shoes earlier when she placed him in the bed, surprised at the digits of toes on them similar to that of primates. to her he’d seem identical to that of the what Lyra called a Human, but she wasn’t sure if this creature was one or not if anything she would either ask her or wait till’ he woken up. “Well whoever or whatever you are I just hope you're alright.” as Twilight said, leaving the room for the night. Alex began to feel warmth around his body While his body, which felt like a ton bricks had been placed on his limbs could now feel a warmth, a feeling that he welcomed rather than feel that terrible coldness from before, it was there a warmth now that began to enshrine his body, now beginning to gain some strength from rest, he could feel his arms and legs again no longer feeling like bricks sat on them, he also had more control over his breathing no longer faint as it was before and finally the need of sleep began to leave him,. However as he stirred away from rest the dream he was having become lucid as a voice began to call him. "...Arise..." ... "...Huh." . ... "...You must arise..." .... "...Where...am..I." Alex asked, confusion in his voice, “... Arise, it is time for you to reawaken anew.” a mysterious voice played out in his fading dream. “... Who, who are you.” “... My name is of no importance, but you young one must awake from your slumber and fulfill what has been foreseen.” as the voice replied. “… Wait... what… what fulfillment... what are you talking about?” Alex asked a tone of frustration in his voice. “...In time all shall be answered but you young one will be the first to understand this that our return to the cradle of humanity is here. As the voice explained “... Our return, return to where?” Alex asked. “... Home, young one.” the voice said. At that those words Alex began to ponder what the voice meant, “what home? what other could there be other than Earth.” as Alex thought, could there even be another origin of mankind aside from it, or was there more than what the voice led on. “.. It is time for your awakening young one, you must get up.” the voice said with a hint of satisfaction in it. From that moment, Alex was blinded as an intense light that began to blind him as the voice began to fade. “... Do not fear, for what lays ahead you will be the one who will bring balance to the Force.” “.... What?” as Alex asked but having only the light completely surround him. A moist cloth had been placed on the sleeping creature head by a gentle hand belonging to a kind hearted yellow Pegasus with gentle blue eyes and a lovely pink mane, she was wearing a simple white blouse with green linings and a green dress skirt with a white stripe, well known for her kind hearted nature Fluttershy is a gentle soul, rather shy but loving to most creatures, some would even say that she had heart made of gold. “...Well I don't see any injuries, he seems quite fine physically, but I've never really encountered anything like him before so I have no idea if he’s okay, I’m sorry Twilight.” a sadden Fluttershy spoke. “It’s alright Fluttershy don’t blame yourself If anything I’m surprised that you were willing to examine him.” as the voice belonging to Twilight spoke. “Well after you came by this morning and told me about a mystery creature that needed tending, I just couldn’t say no.” as the gentle voice that belonged to the one called Fluttershy replied back. “I’m still wondering what exactly he is, he not a pony and yet he has similar features to one, and he doesn't appear in Encyclopedia of mysterious creatures, Obscure races of the unknown, or in any of my books of regarding any unknown creatures.” as Twilight spoke “Well whatever he is he doesn't appear to be all that dangerous.” as Spike spoke. “Well he might be sentient enough to be civil, but we won’t know until he wakes up but for all we know he could be hostile.” Twilight responded. “I really hope it’s the former, he appears to be rather nice looking fella.” Fluttershy spoke. All the while as the mares had their conversation about the creature, Alex who now began to stir from his slumber, his hazel eyes now opening as they quickly began to search around his surroundings. His body now fully under his control, he began awaken from his lengthy sleep. It was at that moment that Spike noticed the creature on the bed had awaken. “...Uh, Twilight...” as Spike spoke quietly, looking at the body that began to rise up from the bed. “Well, I hope that he’s intelligent, I mean could you imagine the knowledge, culture or even facts that his race could know, not to mention the first of his kind to come here be a pinnacle moment in Equestrian history!” as Twilight spoke with giddy still obvious to her assistant call as she was to depth with her discussion with Fluttershy. “I can see you're really excited about meeting him. I just hope that he’s that he friendly.” as Fluttershy replied. “...Twilight” Spike said again this time more urgent, his gaze locked on the creature that was moving putting its hands on its head. “ I’m more than happy, I’m practically excited I mean sure we could be bringing a hostile life form that could attack us, but then again the thought of meeting a new sapient species the possibilities are endless.” Twilight replied with giddy. “Well when you put it that way, it does seem rather exciting to see I just hope that he’s friendly.” as the shy Pegasus replied. “....Twiiiiiiiiilight” Spike said a bit more urgent than before. “Well, all we can do for now is just wait and see if...”Twilight said midway. “TWILIGHT” Spike shouted. “What is it Spike!” Twilight responded looking at her assistant annoyed at his outburst. “You might wanna check with our guest, cause he just woke up.” as Spike replied pointing toward the bed. “Oh...my...” as Fluttershy’s eyes opened in shock. As she looked to see, Twilight eyes widen that indeed that their guest had finally arisen, the being rubbing his head, now sat up groaning as he spoke. “Where am I “as he looked around and in that instant his eyes staring at both her and Fluttershy. “.... Heh, I guess I got hit harder than I thought.” as Alex spoke looking at the purple mare with surprise. “…..Ah, Greetings creature can you understand me.” As the Mare spoke. “....Yes I can understand you...I’m sorta surprised that a horse can actually speak English.” as the Human responded. “Were not horses, were ponies and I’m more surprised that you can speak Equestrian for a primate, quite fluently actually." The mare commented. “Huh Ponies eh, that’s it I’ve seen everything.” the human thought. "...I’m not a primate, I’m a Human” Alex replied. “ Whoa I guess Lyra was right Twilight, they do exist.” Spike commented. “... Incredible,oh where are my manners, my name is Twilight Sparkle, Personal student of Princess Celestia, owner of Golden Oaks Library and this is my young assistant Spike.” as the mare now known to Alex as Twilight spoke. "...Nice to meet you Twilight Sparkle and Spike, and who might you be miss...” as Alex asked the shy Pegasus who stood behind the purple unicorn. ….oh, um....fluttershy .” as the shy yellow Pegasus replied, looking down at the floor. “Excuse me, could you repeat that miss....” “...fluttershy” : Could you possibly repeat once more... miss” “Um... Fluttershy” the shy Pegasus replied now audible. “Oh, well nice to meet you too Fluttershy my name is Alexander Clearleaf, just call me Alex for short” he responded. “Very well then... Alex, I welcome you to Equestria!” Twilight said cheerfully. “Wait where am I now?" Alex questioned. “Equestria, to be more specific, Ponyville.” as Twilight replied. "...Heh, I’ve heard weirder too” as the Human thought. “...So wait how did I come here the last thing I remember was nearly being killed by a truck.” Alex said. “WHAT!” Twilight shouted. "What's a truck ?" Spike asked. “Oh, you poor thing” as Fluttershy spoke “Oh sorry I guess should explain myself but could you explain how I ended up here.afterwards” Alex explained. “Of course“ Twilight replied. With that Alex began to explain his story from the day prior, telling the mares and young dragon of his life and how his near death experience. “....And, that how I nearly died.” Alex finished. “Well, that was quite the story, Alex but it seems that you came out of it unscathed.” as Twilight responded. “I’m so sorry to hear that, you must’ve been terrified. “ Fluttershy replied . “Yeah, it wasn't a welcoming experience, but now I would like to know a few things, such as how I ended here or why am I even here?" Alex said. “..Well in order, you appeared out of nowhere in a large bright flash of light right outside my home unconscious, I brought you here shortly after, second as I said before your in Equestria a country co-ruled by both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, both in which raise the sun and moon respectively, and as of why you're here I afraid I don’t know sorry." The unicorn explained Alex did a double take as he heard correctly, “...Did you say that the two princesses here who rule your country raise the sun and moon... okay now I’ve heard everything. “. "Oh, yes both Princess Celestia and Luna have the ability to move the celestial objects they control, they keep balance between Day and Night. Twilight explained. “So that's it huh.” Alex asked. “Yes but I have to ask did someone from your world master a powerful Teleportation spell to send you here.” as Twilight explained. “Teleportation, I’m afraid I don’t follow?” Alex asked quizzically. "Well, someone in your world must’ve used Magic who uses such to send you here, your kind can use magic correct?” Twilight asked concerned “... No, magic in my world is just a bunch of illusions, tricks and smoke and mirrors." Alex responded. Twilight stood shocked at hearing the human words, how could they even live without Magic it was nearly impossible, and yet this human seemed so dignified and advance, but more importantly how could he have just appear out of nowhere without magic as she thought. “...That unbelievable, I mean if humans can’t use magic then how do you survive." A shocked Twilight asked. “.... Well Twilight, we Humans are more of an innovative race we use technology to solve problems that occur in our world from everyday tasks to complicated ordeals.” Alex explained. “ I see.” as Twilight said levitating a notepad and quill to herself”... could you tell me more about your race and would be willing to answer some questions.” the unicorn replied. “... well I don’t see why not sure...” Alex responded. With that the Unicorn began to question her Human guest all the while he would answer as best he could, the questions ranged from history, cultures, norms of society,technology and several religions. She was still surprised that while that Humans couldn’t use Magic, they could be as so advanced ,this went on for several hours, Fluttershy stayed quietly to ensure that Alex felt alright while asking her own questions regarding about his world. Spike had gone off to finish some chores that Twilight had sent him to perform earlier. "... So anything else you wish to know about Humanity or Earth?". Alex spoke to the Unicorn who was still writing down some notes . “...Oh yes plenty, but first we should take a break you must be starving after all.“ Twilight replied. “… I should, probably go home” as Fluttershy spoke getting up from her seat, “I have to go and feed Angel and the other animals today, it was very nice to meet you Alex just make sure you get some rest.” the Pegasus mare spoke, as the three headed out of the guest room. Downstairs Spike, who was organizing several new books on one the top shelves, began to shuffle the different tomes in alphabetical order. Until a voice startled him “Spike where you are you?" Twilight asked. “Up here just getting these last few books up here.” as the baby dragon asked. “Well Alex and I are heading over to Sugarcube corner.” as Twilight replied. “ Wait a second I’m almost finish, just give me... Whoa. Whoa .WHOA." The latter began to falter, causing the baby dragon to fall from a rather high place “*GASP* ...SPIKE!!!!” Twilight shrieked in horror. “...OH DEAR...” Fluttershy also shrieked. Time seemed to slow down as Spike fell from latter Twilight and Fluttershy could watch in fear of what could happen. However as the little drake fell towards the ground he felt a sudden halt from his decent that caused him to float around drift less as if someone used telekinesis to hold him, Spike began thanking Celestia for a sister figure who watched over him and from what he thought just saved his life. “…*whew* that was close, thanks Twilight” as he turned around to thank his caretaker for nearly saving his life, however he looked to see that Twilight hadn't even move an inch from were she stood her horn neither illuminated in a attempt to save him nor did Fluttershy who still stood in place who face had a look of fear and shock, the room filled with silence for a few seconds until Twilight broke the Ice. “...Th-that wasn't me Spike “ Twilight replied with an surprised tone looking back at him. "... Oh my.” as Fluttershy spoke also surprised as well All three looked toward the Human in shock as Alex with an extended hand levitating the dragon hatchling. .StrikeJMT Chapter III :EmergenceMay the Force Be With You: The Arrival Chapter III Emergence "For my ally is the Force. And a powerful ally it is." ---Yoda The room remained silent as the two mares and little dragon stared in amazement as their guest levitated the latter in the air almost effortlessly. Alex stood amazed as he couldn’t believe what he saw just before him he was telekinetically lifting up a baby dragon in the air. How could he even do this, he began to think how was this even possible this was unbelievable. He was somehow someway using The Force he couldn’t even call it something else, it couldn’t be magic, a divine prank or even an Illusion. In its purest form there was only one true answer and felt as it flowed from his veins to the very palms of his hands he truly was using the Force. Eventually, Alex set down Spike on the ground and now was questioned by a rather perplexed and very curious Twilight Sparkle. “What was that! I thought you said that Humans had no ability for magic!” The Unicorn questioned. “I- I Don’t know, Twilight.” Alex responded “...and what I said is true we don’t have the ability to use magic in fact I don’t even know how that just happened this is new even to me.” as he replied. “Well there has to be a explanation, even if it’s not magic” Fluttershy said speaking up. “Well if it’s not magic what else could it be.” Spike said. For a moment all was silent and no one spoke until Alex came up with an idea even he thought was nearly impossible. “...The Force.” . “wait what? The Force... What’s the Force? “ Spike asked confused about his savior theory. That question in mind, Alex wondered how he could explain a fictional metaphysical life force that empowered those sensitive with a high concentration of microorganisms called midi-chlorians were able to manipulate powers beyond one own understanding to a purple unicorn, yellow pegasus and baby dragon all while trying to figure out how he even used such power to save the life of the latter. “...Look, I really don’t know how to explain all of this but give me some time and I’ll tell you everything I can think of about it.”. Alex explained hoping Twilight would understand his reasoning and would give him the necessary time to come up with a theory to explain. Twilight looked unto the human with skepticism, while she was more than thankful that he saved the life of her younger brother/assistant and that he was telling the truth, that display a moment ago made her want to believe otherwise could he truly use magic, or was he hiding something about his race’s abilities, while she was no applejack she could still tell if anypony lied to her and while she had her suspicions she felt that Alex deep down was telling the truth and that really she should be helping him rather than questioning him or at least understand why he dubbed it The Force, she decided with her better judgment she would help him after all he was her guest(her rather peculiar looking guest) but never the less her guest and should be treated with utmost respect that he returned to her, as she was taught by the princess. “...Okay I understand Alex and shall take your word for it and I also wish to apologize for my questioning I was still sorta on a jolt of shock after seeing Spike fall and acted on impulse trying to understand how you still did that.” Twilight replied giving Alex a sincere look. “it’s okay Twilight I don’t hold it against you, heck I more interested in understanding how I did that myself.” Alex replied. “Well we could research over this ability, although it was simple telekinesis I could tell that somehow different from Magic, plus if all else fails the Princess could possibly give us an answer, speaking of which, Spike if you could take a letter please. With that the young drake picked up a scroll and feather ready to write off. Dear Princess Celestia, This letter is not a Friendship report I’m afraid , but rather an interesting report over my new Human guest that I am hosting in my home which I am proudly to announce that he is non-hostile and quite intelligent even by Pony standards, He appears nearly similar to that of anypony in physical terms minus a few details however while he claims that his race has the inability to use magic, he has performed a rather unique ability of telekinesis in which he even used to save Spike from a nearly fatal fall, while he still denies that its magic, we’ve both agreed to look into the matter further and that when you receive this letter you could make an appearance to greet our guest if possible and help us understand this unknown ability that Alexander Clearleaf has dubbed the Force. Your Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle. And with Twilight finished, spike blew a green flame into the scroll causing it disappear, Alex stood a bit confused at why would the dragon burn the letter he just wrote. “ wait a sec why would you burn a letter you just wrote.” Alex asked. “Oh don’t worry about the letter it's fine, you see Spike flames have the ability to send the any letter directly to the Princess herself, we should get a reply soon if she’s not too busy.” Twilight explained. "Huh instant messaging through fire neat, before we start trying to figure out the force can we please first get a bite to eat I’m still Hungry.” Alex pleaded. “Oh heh... heh right well let’s grab some lunch then we’ll talk about this Force subject later plus we can give you the official grand tour of Ponyville.” as Twilight blushed shyly at her human guess request. “Twilight are you sure about letting Alex go out in public is a great idea, remember Zecora.” Spike remarked. “...Oh right,... well there will be those who’ll worry as long as he with us, but we hopefully won’t encounter any real trouble the worst case scenario is if we get separated plus we would eventually have introduce him to everypony.” Twilight replied. " Yeah, that’s if they don’t either run, hide or try interrogate him and if that all doesn't come to pass Pinkie Pie eventually will.” Spike retorted. “ Wait who’s Pinkie Pie?” Alex asked. “Believe me you’ll find out soon enough and when you do you’ll be left in awe.” the drake replied. Alex suddenly felt a chill as he began to think that whoever this Pinkie was she was going to be something greater than a surprise than what Spike claimed her to be. “...Oh well I should get going then, I still have to feed Angel and the other animals, Once again it was very nice to meet you Alex I hope the others take to you nicely.” Fluttershy spoke started heading out of the library. “It was very nice to meet you too Fluttershy take care.” Alex replied back to the shy Pegasus. With that Fluttershy left heading home thus beginning Twilight’s tour of Ponyville giving Alex both an educational and informative tour of the town, to Alex it appeared to be a lovely little hamlet what with the Sixteenth century style houses and different vendors across town with it the very nature of the town came to him as peaceful and somehow he felt that the Force was strong with this place, something he never thought he could even sense as they walked however Alex began to feel a unnerved as a the populace of Ponyville began bear their eyes on him,” Don’t worry their just a bit surprised that all” Twilight said to him ,either in Terror, surprise or just plain shock, he even recalled one mare with a cream colored coat with a red mane with light pink highlights and emerald green eyes, wearing a green full body blouse running away as they approached her stall screaming out “the Horror, the Horror” he now felt like a true alien Yet he couldn’t believe the number of ponies he saw ranging from the different race, assortments of colors (he swore that he was inside a Crayola box), manes of all shapes and sizes, and even the thing they did, they were like humans in almost every way, he noticed however that the ratio of male to females were significantly lower than what he thought for almost every five mares there was only one Stallion. But this didn’t change the fact that they all had such unique qualities about them that made each of them standout from one another. His thoughts were interrupted as he was suddenly tackled to the ground by what he thought was a speeding rainbow. “...Alright, pal you got three seconds to tell me why you were stalking my friend, before I start to pound the living stuffing outta you!” as the Rainbow mane mare spoke. “...Whoa whoa, Hey I wasn’t going to hurt her, in fact she was giving me a tour of the town!” Alex responded holding his hands up to face at the aggressive mare that tackled him. “...Rainbow dash what are you doing get off of Alex he’s telling the truth I was giving him a tour of Ponyville, before you interrupted.” Twilight declared looking at Rainbow with disappointed look. Looking back at the creature the daredevil known famously as Rainbow dash with a look of confusion, wondering what the heck the thing that she staring down even was.”..., Okay Twi, but one thing just what the heck is this gu,y he looks like a hairless ape.” the Pegasus spoke. “...Really?, come on I'm a Human, hairless ape is just being mean.” as Alex thought. “ Rainbow he’s not a Hairless ape he’s a Human in fact he’s my guest, I would like to introduce the two of you, Alex I would like introduce you to one of my best friends Rainbow Dash and Rainbow I would like introduce you to my Human guest, Alex Clearleaf. The two now introduced looked back at the other with Alex giving a soft smile spoke first. "...Nice to meet ya Rainbow Dash, You did some pretty neat flying there somewhat rough but still pretty sweet." Alex commented. With a smirk now appearing on her face Rainbow had now taken a liking to this human. “...Yeah, well ya know being the most awesome thing alive kinda makes everything ya do pretty cool.” as the rainbow maned mare boasted. " Well I can see she not the modest type, but nevertheless she still cool.” the Human thought. “Anyway sorry about tackling you like that, didn’t know what you were doing following Twilight.” Rainbow apologized to the giving an apologetic look getting up from the ground and offering Alex a hand up. “... It’s all good, I’m not mad.” Alex replied. “... Now that you have met us, we were going to head over to Sugarcube corner for quick snack, but if it’s too much ask, Rainbow you could go and ask Rarity and Applejack to meet up at the Library around 7:00 later to meet with Alex with everyone else.” Twilight asked. “No prob, but what about Fluttershy and Pinkie? Rainbow asked. Don’t worry Fluttershy already knows about him plus we’re already heading over to Sugarcube corner and will most likely meet Pinkie so there no need, but if you can go on ahead and ask the others to come the library soon. “...Can do Twi I’ll have down in no time.” and with the Pegasus flew off to fulfill the deed. “So I assume she’s a athlete ?” Alex asked. “Yeah Rainbow Dash is a competitive mare a with streak of Athletic acomplishments though she can get a little fierce with newcomers, especially with unknown creatures, however she one of my best friends who'd I could never forget.” Twilight replied. "I don't blame ya she definitely sticks out." "Huh, just wait 'til you meet Pinkie Pie." The trio made their way to Sugarcube corner, Alex could only stare in awe as he’d gazed at the large gingerbread like building, which appeared to have come out of a Children story book. “So is this where Pinkie lives.” Alex asked in awe. “Yes ,but really it's owned by the Cakes , Pinkie just works here as both an employee and babysitter to the cake twins ,welcome to Sugarcube corner.” as Twilight said gleefully. With that The Trio headed inside and Alex would never be the same as he saw a Pink pony run around behind the counter almost with nearly blinding speed. "Pinkie Pie.” Twilight spoke. Suddenly the Pink Stream of light came to sudden halt at the counter. “Hiya Twilight, Spike and someponywhoi’venevermetbefore.” upon looking at Alex however her eyes widen “A NEW PONY IN TOWN!” the pink party pony screamed her gaze upon Alex. Alex looked bewildered as he looked at the Pink mare with a cotton candy mane who smiled back with expressive baby blue eyes; she wore a bright yellow shirt with light blue sleeves. She also wore a matching light blue skirt and a blue candy corn hair accessory in her pink mane. Hi there my name Pinkie Pie, you must be new to town since I haven’t seen ya, speaking of which you look really weird for a pony but you look really nice though I like ya*gasp* wait a sec you’re not even a pony are ya are you some space alien come here to take all of our sweets.” Suddenly Pinkie went in front of the different pastries and goodies as if she was guarding them guarding them with her life. “YOU CAN’T TAKE THEM” as the Party pony screamed. “...Pinkie it’s alright he not going to steal or take any of pastries, in fact I would like for you to meet Equestria’s first human guest Alex Clearleaf. Twilight said. “...Uh hi” Alex spoke raising his hand in welcoming gesture. “...Ooooooooooooooooh, well welcome to Ponyville Alex Clearleaf the Human sorry about calling you an alien but you still kinda look like one, anyway welcome to Equestria *gasp* Wait Twilight said that you’re the first human here and this is your first time here in Ponyville too*gasp* wehavetothrowyouawelcometoequestriaandponyvilleparty.” Pinkie said with excitement. Needless to say Alex’s stood in bewilderment with all of what had transpired His only thoughts came only to a few words. “.... you were right Spike you were right.” Chapter IV: DemonstrationMay the Force be with you: The Arrival Chapter IV: Demonstration “Life tests you! Every day it brings you new chances for triumph or defeat.” -Qui-Gon Jinn As the Trio stepped out of Sugarcube corner, Alex could only think of what had occurred within the shop, what started as a simple trip for lunch became a whirlwind of questions, random gasps and quick speaking. However thanks to Twilight able to calm down the pony known as Pinkie pie( a name that he would now never forget.) they were able to order a few treats Twilight having Strawberry cheesecake, Spike having Sapphire Cupcakes(Alex was more than surprised that the dragon ate gems, let alone that Pinkie even made such things), and with him just simple order of Chocolate chip cookies. While he had to admit they were probably the best cookies he ever had although he had some great cookies from his aunt from earth he couldn’t help but to compare the taste of the delightful desserts, they weren't too soft or too hard they were just right being both chewy and yet crunchy the sweet taste of the warm heavenly chocolate that seemed to melt within his mouth with every bite. Yet as he ate the delectable treat, one particular thought began to stir in his mind How could he even use the Force? "Maybe, Twilight is right.... it could be just all Magic...” he wondered Maybe it wasn’t the Force but magic of another sort that he somehow managed to call upon, it wouldn't be far fetched given that he was saved by a magical anthropomorphic unicorn and baby dragon, upon to saving Spike from such a fatal fall, he could've inertly used said magic in response to a need, from what Twilight told him Equestria was a land filled with magic.His thoughts were interrupted however when Twilight voice had broken the silence and began speaking. “So Alex are you enjoying your Cookies.” Twilight asked looking toward Alex with a gleeful expression. “... Huh..oh ah... yeah they're pretty good, I have to admit that Pinkie makes some mean Chocolate chips plus she just outrageously funny.” . “...Well, it’s in her nature to make ponies smile, plus you should’ve been here when we first met her...” Twilight spoke regarding about her and how Pinkie had just gasp and straight up dashed off only for Twilight to arrive at the library later for a full fledge surprise party. Needless to say that was probably one of the most random and awkward meeting she ever had. But in that mean her life had changed for the better as it led on to what at first to be a hectic day of pure insanity into a one the best days of her life as she not only proved to be right about Nightmare moon’s return or managing to become one the elements of harmony, no if fact the best thing that happened was the fact that she had gained five friends that made her realize the true magic that was Friendship. Looking towards Alex she wondered what made the human so unique and so similar to most ponies, however she noticed that Alex had looked sadden if anything she knew that he must’ve felt like some outcast, the thoughts of his home, family and friends on his mind and the thoughts of what to do now in this world, would he wish to go home, she was a bit surprised however at how he managed to react to a land filled with talking ponies without the whole freaking out part. As they were walking around town Twilight proceeded to continue giving Alex the rest of Tour of Ponyville passing around through the now nearly empty Marketplace to the Town hall building ,and mentioning a few places here and there and mentioning places such as Sweet Apple Acres owned by the apple family. Twilight went on to tell Alex that while many of Ponyville residents were just nervous and needed time to see that Alex was relatively harmless they were rather wary of outsiders. She then noticed Alex looked rather sickly. Inside he could feel the fear and paranoia of his presence which in turn really made him feel sick. He didn’t like the idea of people (or in this case ponies) fearing him because of his presence in fact he felt something deep within him something inside that made him hate the fear and wanted the sickness to cease. ".Alex, are you alright.” Twilight asked. "Yeah, I’m just a little sick is all.” Alex responded sheepishly. "Well I think that the tour I've given you was more than informative we should probably head back to the Library, plus we’ll have my friends coming over to meet you later.” Twilight mentioned. I presume I'm going to meet your other friends?” Alex questioned. "Yes, they'll be coming to the library soon, you've already met three of them the last two are usually busy during the day so they'll be alongside everypony else to properly introduce themselves." "So that why you asked Rainbow go and ask the others to come over eh, I guess I’ll have a talk a good chunk about myself." “...Well that and how you used this "Force magic" you mentioned earlier.” Twilight spoke.” I really want to understand just what it is.” “...So you believe it’s magic?". “...Well, I wouldn't take it that far.” Twilight smirked. “..Yeah because if it wasn't Magic,Twilight would go nuts trying to figure how it works.” Spike had interrupted. “...Spike!!!” Twilight shouted. “...Come on Twilight don't deny it, remember the whole Pinkie sense fiasco.” the baby dragon responded. Twilight cheeks turn red at the memory of her trying to figure out how Pinkie could predict events through her so called “Pinkie Sense” in the end while she had learned a lesson in Friendship it still left her with Questions unanswered. Regardless however she was aware of the Idea that maybe not all abilities (although rarely) were associated with Magic and that while Alex thought that his abilities were associated with such, she still believed that Magic was in play and only legitimate proof and evidence could sway her. “...Anyway” Twilight started “ I still believe that your powers are some form of basic yet unknown Magical ability one that with your Knowledge of this “Force” you call it we’ll be able to understand what it is exactly. “.Ha ha heh alright Twilight I understand, ” Alex asked in a gleeful tone.. With that the Trio began to head back to the Library, Alex was now looking forward to tonight’s meeting. It was around 7:15 pm when Twilight checked the clock, she had been more than busy over the last few hours what with her research and studies however she had also been preparing for the other Elements to arrive meet up at the Library to meet Alex in fact the only two who hadn't met him were Rarity and Applejack while she could could have introduced him to them earlier she decided to instead ask them to come to the library around seven when the two were usually finished with any of their daily workloads allowing them to have some free time for themselves. During the waiting time Alex had been doing some research of his own looking up equestrian history through books learning about the culture of Equestria, talking with twilight about earth and human society the two had spent some time on his new found abilities which came out nearly fruitless for Alex to see that his Force abilities had hardly done anything which to Twilight dilemma had left them without answers but they would continue with exploring his powers later on. Alex had a good introduction with Fluttershy which was actually a surprise considering how shy and nervous she could be, while with Rainbow it could have gotten worse if Twilight hadn't intervened and explained to her what he was, and with Pinkie naturally came in the following order excitement, fear, happiness and excitement, needless to say Pinkie had made a well worth greeting while Pinkie had wanted to plan a Party for Alex Twilight asked to hold off until the princess gave her any regards on what to do for the human. Until then she hoped to keep him in low profile for now and while Ponyville knew of his presence they didn't really know what he was exactly thus causing panic all around the small hamlet. With a sudden knock at the door Twilight headed over to open it to reveal her best friends the five mares who had all change her life forever for the better. “...Well Sugarcube ya’ll asked us come over.” an orange mare wearing a brown Stetson said with a southern accent. “...Thank you for coming over everypony I’m glad that you all could make it.” Twilight said with a smile. “...Well one must be prepared for an extraordinary guest after all if he is able to save our dear Spikey Wikey from a certain fate.” a white unicorn mare spoke with a refine accent. “...Believe me everyone our guest has much to tell us about himself and his culture. Twilight said “...Well let’s go inside already Alex is waiting for us.” Rainbow dash spoke. “...Alright then come on inside.” Twilight said. And with that the Five mares all came inside the library to see the famous “guest” that all were aware of. Alex looked back to see the three familiar faces of Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and eccentric Pinkie Pie from before and two new faces of the group that he hadn’t met before, One was a unicorn mare with nearly a perfect snow white coat, beautiful dark blue eyes and royal purple mane that seemed styled in some sort of coiffure, same could be said about her matching tail, she wore a sleeveless light blue blouse, a ruffled tan skirt and a heart shaped pendant around her neck, the other was a earth based pony like Pinkie only she had an orange coat instead with clear green eyes, her blonde mane held with a red band as well as her tail ,she wore an orange plaid collared work shirt underneath it a white tank top, a pair of short green shorts, a pair of brown work gloves ,the most noticeable thing was the brown Stetson that she wore it seemed that it had a significant meaning to the point that it was priceless plus Alex had to admit it was a nice hat. The group of mares came toward his direction with Twilight starting to speak. “...Alex, I would like for you to meet my friends Rarity and Applejack. “Twilight said “...Howdy there,” Applejack said “ A Pleasure to meet you dear.” Rarity presented “Nice to meet to you both my name is Alex Clearleaf, by the way Applejack you have pretty nice Stetson and Rarity you have a nice taste in fashion plus a really nice pendant.” Alex replied. Both the mares blushed a bit with Applejack getting a smirk and Rarity giggling from the Human compliments. “...Why thank you Alex darling this lovely little memento came from dear Spikey Wikey who gave it to me as gift on his own birthday.” Rarity replied Spike who is also present in the room began to blush turning his purple scales to red as the mention of the mare of dreams giving him a compliment. “...ah...th-thanks Rarity” the drake said. “...Thank you fer your compliment plus yah got a good eye when it comes to hats.” Applejack replied. “...I have to say Alex that your clothing is nothing short of unique its quite stylish yet has a simplistic charm.” Rarity commented on the human’s apparel. “...Oh, thanks it’s not really anything special just a simple outfit.” Alex replied with a shy smile, “...so I gotta ask all of you minus Twilight Fluttershy and Pinkie what do you three do.” Alex asked. “...Well, I work on my family farm, good ‘ol Sweet Apple Acres has been in Ponyville since the beginning, starin with mah dear ‘ol Granny Smith. Applejack replied. “...If you must know, I’m the proud owner of the Carousel Boutique where with my eyes create apparel of the ages.” Rarity explained. “...so you’re a Fashionista then.” Alex asked. “...Precisely .” For what had continued for an hour or so Alex had learned about the five mares more personally, each of them telling him about themselves, their families and lives. He had also learned about the cutie mark and how it symbolized great importance to every pony. In turn Alex had explained about human society and Earth and what his goals to become an Engineer. Twilight smiled at knowing so far that Alex had made a good impression to her friends so far and while was both civil and intelligent he was a friendly individual who seemed to get along well with most and it was a given for him to associate with Spike, the other elements herself included, and yet her scholarly instinct began to urge her to ask more questions about Alex, his culture, world and most importantly The Force that Alex spoke of earlier “...So Alex now that you've been properly introduced to everypony." she looked towards Alex with a smile “could you explain what exactly is the Force. Twilight asked. “...Yeah we all wanna see how you saved Spike from his fall.” Pinkie chimed in. “...I must agree if one could save our dear Spikey Wikey then I simply must find out how, especially if that said hero managed to do such a feat without flight or magic.” Rarity added in “...Yeah plus if since you claim it wasn’t magic you could explain how this Force stuff works.’ Spike added. Alex was more than happy to explain the Force and while he could be dead wrong, he could at least give them an explanation and elaborate on what the Force was capable of. “...Alright then, The Force itself actually is... well how do I put this." Alex began to ponder until a thought hit him “... think of it as a life force that surrounds, penetrates and binds all life together.” Alex began to explain “it flows through all living things connecting and giving strength to those that have a great sensitivity to it.” “...So like how magic is with unicorns right.” Rainbow Dash asked. “...Not exactly, in fact The Force can be used by any living creature who has high sensitivity , it does work similar to magic but still it not magic at the same time." “I’m not sure I follow yah Sugarcube it just sounds like Magic to me” Applejack replied with a confused look “I have to agree darling, I’m not following this myself.” Rarity commented Alex could tell that by the confused faces of everyone that his explanation wasn’t really giving a clear picture on The Force and that he needed something to show them what he meant. His eyes searched around only to come across the several books, Scrolls and his backpack which he had brought down. Suddenly an Idea sprung in his mind, smiling he spoke. "Then let me show you." Closing his eyes Alex began to focus his thoughts on the several books and tomes around the library, his thoughts remembering a familiar phrase. “...A Jedi's strength flows from the Force.” Alex began to feel the sensation from before as his body beginning to tingle, he felt something flowing through knowing now that magic had no hand in this endeavor, for all he felt was the Force. While he concentrated everyone else looked at the human with confused face wondering what he was just doing. “...Is he alright.” Rarity asked. “...I don’t know, he didn't do this before.” Twilight responded. “...Well what is he doing anyway.” Rainbow dash questioned. “...shh it looks like he’s meditating or concentrating on something” Spike spoke “...Are ya sure?” Applejack asked. “...Well I don’t see what’s going on, he’s just standing there doing noth’ Wh-Whoa” as Rainbow looked up. Gasps filled the room as everyone looked around to see the many tomes began to levitate through the air while it was simple telekinesis the idea that it was done by non-magical being was a spectacle of its own. Twilight stood looking towards with a look mixture of amazement as Alex simply used only his hands to lift the many objects around the Library freely, while he did have a look of heavy focus she decided to take this opportunity to find some answers, she began to use a spell made to detect any magical anomaly yet not a single spark could be discovered, there was no frequency, or sign or even a simple incantation could be found leaving the scholarly Unicorn in awe as she stood in amazement. “…This power isn’t magic.” Twilight thought standing in realization. Alex who still stood in the center of the room focused on the task at hand his thoughts which were simply on his backpack coming towards him and while this was the second time he called upon the Force he felt a guiding presence commune to him giving him now a familiar yet completely unknown control as he felt the Force flow through him to reach his goal. But as he focused the gasps in the room showed that there was more going on than he had realized, this caused Alex’s curiosity to get the better of him making him open his eyes to see his own handy work. Instead of his back floating towards him he saw the many objects floating in the air as he smiled, but then the cold reality of the situation came crashing as he had realized. He wasn’t concentrating anymore This led to the following All of the floating objects coming to a sudden halt Then proceeding to drop on floor and several heads present in the room causing a few ow’s and whoa’s to be heard seconds later. While surprisingly his backpack landed in his arms instead. Alex looked toward everyone with an apologetic face. “.Oh man I'm so sorry everyone, I didn’t mean to do that. “.Are you kidding that was cool!” Spike said rubbing his head. “That was kinda cool but it was just some weird levitation trick” Rainbow Dash commented. “I have to admit while it was simple, I’m impressed to see a non magical being perform such a feat.” Rarity commented. “It was really nice although it was scary when everything fell down, luckily everypony seem alright.” Fluttershy spoke. “.Well I’ll be, that there was really something Alex.” Applejack commented. “... OhmygoshthatwassoamazingAlex you were like all zoned out then suddenly all of the books began to float then suddenly *PHOOSH* everything just fell. Pinkie had chimed. Out of all them Twilight still stood in silence as she still pondered how this could even be real yet she had witness a magicless display of Telekinesis and while basic, still was a marvel to be seen. “Hey... ah Twilight are you okay” Alex asked. Twilight didn’t respond until a few seconds later replying back “...Oh I’m... fine thank you for asking, she replied then giving him a smile before saying” you were right I don’t think that was Magic in fact I couldn’t sense even a spark. Suddenly Twilight eyes widen, smiling in glee as she now had a new interesting subject to study. “... There is so much to learn about your abilities, so many questions waiting to be answered, research to be done studies to be conducted, experiments to be tested to understand that there's a power beyond Magic. As this went on Twilight failed to see that Spike began to barf out a scroll that emerge from his mouth. “Twilight...” Spike spoke. “With this we could learn about so much you and discover more to along the way “Twilight …”Spike spoke again. “And then the Princess will definitely wish to meet you of course we’ll have to wait and see when she replies back from my letter, hopefully that shouldn’t be lo.. “TWILIGHT” Spike shouted. “What is it now Spik.e” Twilight looked at him for the second time annoyed at his outburst. "It’s a letter from the Princess she responded to your from letter earlier." “...Oh well sorry about that.” Twilight said sheepishly levitating the scroll from Spike claw opening the letter from her Mentor saying as it read. To my dear Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle After reading your last letter, it seems that you have met a rather interesting needless to say I am both impressed and proud to see that your efforts have already managed properly introduce a sentient being to our home but I must confess however that I barely know much about humans only that there history here was lost to the ages and while I wish to have been there to greet our human visitor royal duties however require my attention causing me to delay an immediate visit, I am also curious about this Humans mysterious power and would appreciate if you could assist him in finding answers about this “Force Magic” as he has put it but I can lead you in the direction to find some answers by heading through Valley known as “Sentries Pass” which is quite close to Ponyville that there lies a lost section of land that may hold unfound secrets that could reveal the answer of our Human guest to Equestria. I hope that you may find something of worth to help the Human name Alex to understand his reasons here; I know that if there anypony who will find the answers it is you Twilight. From your Dear Teacher, Princess Celestia P.S I also wish to inform you that in three days both Luna and myself shall make a visit to properly introduce ourselves to our Human visitor, Please do not worry about our arrival as this will be a private visit. It only took a few seconds, for the information to sink until “...We have to get ready for the Princesses arrival!!!” Twilight shouted. Needless to say Twilight did freak out. Chapter V: PreparationsMay the Force be with You: The Arrival Chapter V Preparation "You must unlearn what you have learned." ―Yoda Within the of hollows of Golden Oaks Library, all was peaceful within the hollowed tree as Twilight and Spike slept peacefully dreaming of Academic and Magical Achievements or the Beautiful Rarity envisioned their subconscious as the unicorn mare and baby dragon lay in their respective beds. However there was one individual who still lay awake in the darkness of his room, only the moon illuminated giving off a pale, yet pristine light. Alex lay motionless on his bed staring at ceiling; three days had passed since his arrival to Equestria and two days since he met with Twilight Sparkle and her friends, alongside the letter sent by Princess Celestia about both her and Luna’s arrival tomorrow. So far with getting to know everyone he didn’t feel as alien unlike when he first awoke. Although after recent events he definitely wanted to sleep, the last three days were definitely a whirlwind of events. The first was him exploring more of Ponyville, during his exploration he met a few more of the citizens who were now more willing to greet him which included the other members of the Apple family, the Cakes (whom he commented about their pastries), and a trio of adorable fillies by the names of Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo calling themselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders. While he had a great experience at meeting the townsfolk he was unprepared for the next thing that occurred, The Party Oh boy that party. The party that had been thrown by Pinkie pie, was probably one of the most unexpected yet greatest amount of fun he had ever had, from the dancing to the greetings and even the party games, he just couldn’t understand how Pinkie threw such amazing festivities. However he got his answer when Pinkie told him. “… Oh silly Alex, Throwing parties is in my Cutie Mark!” The next day was mostly spent with Twilight who still proceeded asking questions about his world It was then that Alex asked some questions of his own for example what Pinkie meant by the term “Cutie Mark” Twilight gave him an in-depth explanation on how cutie marks were a part of Equestrian society it was sort of a rite of passage to ponies which showed the first step into adulthood while foals were eventually to gain one in life it would come when they found their calling in life or as Twilight put it their “Special talent" , however the day had took a rather interesting turn when an visitor came to the library. A sea foam green unicorn mare with amber eyes and a short mane with the same matching color with white highlights, she wore a simple white dress with golden streaks. Her visit to the library was definitely something as she similar to Twilight took a rather interesting focus in him. Her name was Lyra Heartstrings; she had an interest in anthropology, and had been considered the town’s mythical enthusiast. However Twilight gave Lyra a good name as she was quite intelligent, a gifted lyre player and even considered her a scholar of her own right. Although her enthusiasm was more than tiring after spending hours of answering even more questions than he had answered before. Needless to say it was Déjà vu all over again. As for as what today’s events had brought,group preparation for the trip alongside the mane six. However as much as he’d wish the mistress of sleep to take him, his restless mind just wouldn't allow it. What was his family going through now that he somehow just vanished out of thin air, or in their case dead, how were Romeo and Christie holding up. Perspective: Alex Clearleaf “...*sigh*... I wonder how everyone back home is doing” as I thought. “...Sentry Pass, huh...well, it’s a start I guess.” I said thinking about what the letter mentioned. In truth, I just couldn’t sleep even after what had all occurred in the last three days so many things were still going through my head that kept bugging me that sleep just didn’t come over me. Finally I got up from my bed and stretched heading over to the table from where Twilight and Fluttershy sat earlier when I had first woken up. I decided to do a little inventory check to make sure that any of my things were alright. I began to take out some things within laying them on the table to inspect that my stuff hadn’t been broken or damage due to my arrival. Thankfully my laptop had remained alright, although after asking Twilight if Equestria had any form of the Internet then her giving me a confused look the chances of me using it much were slim but then again I could still type up anything I wanted plus with plenty of emulators, programs, e-books, audiobooks and movies I still could use it thankfully Equestria was advanced enough to have basic electricity so it wasn’t a total loss. Sadly however the same couldn’t be said about my phone which had now appeared badly damaged as I tried to turn on the device all it would do is just flicker on for a few seconds then shut off. “...Well I won’t be using anyway.” I sighed. My 3DS still looked alright though I only had one game that being Star Fox 64 3D though if I did get bored I could indulge himself in a bit of lovable fantasy. My notebooks and binder also seemed alright so there was no worry about those the only things left were my lightsabers, yet when I thought about what good they would do me for tomorrow’s trip. Speaking of which, tomorrow was going to be a definitely busy day the plan was for everyone to meet at the edge of town, and journey to “Sentry’s Pass” from there we would head into some of the unknown territory hoping to find any correlation to my arrival here. Although we would have head over there early in the morning we could only stay out for so long before heading back to Ponyville for the Princesses arrival, Spike would be staying here at the library to prepare. From what Twilight told me (or rather lectured me) Sentry’s Pass was a remote area in a valley that stood Northeast of Ponyville, the area had gained its name around two thousand years ago during a civil conflict that place within Equestria, at that same time a group of newly recruited guards known as the “Sentries of the Heavens” had been stationed in the valley to watch over the area that lead to the area that would become Ponyville. At first the guards were less than happy to be stationed in such a remote area with barely any action. However when a Cultist group had decided to use this route in hoping to attack the capital, the guards were well aware of this plan after spying on the cultists camp when they had rested. Alerting, both Princess Celestia and Luna of the attack. Needless to say the cultists’ strategy failed miserably, the guards were revered as heroes and the Princesses had entitled the area in their honor. It was fair to say, I was interested about this place. Anyway looking back at the table I took in one of the saber in hand and began to study the craftsmanship of the lightsaber remembering how long it took me to create such a faithful replica of one of the greatest weapons in Sci-fi history, the hours I spent in uncle Fenn’s garage finding the necessary parts, plus the time that had whenever I had the free time, it took me months to create them, it was only until that one day that I stood looking at my completed replica and ignited the activation switch. However all I got was a green light that the LED provided. I looked back towards the replica staring at it with nostalgia as scenes from various lightsaber duels played out in my mind my favorite being the Final duel in Episode III between Obi-wan Kenobi and Darth Vader. Slowly I began to place my hand on the activation switch. “...Well for old times’ sake…why not.” as I pressed the activator expecting to hear the hum of the replica. “BZZZT” “...” “...” “...” What I didn’t expect was a meter long green blade of plasma to illuminate the room in green light. “...” “...” “...” “…Holy crap!!!” I only stood in awe as I stared at the now real, yes really real Lightsaber, my hands were trembling as I couldn’t fully grasp at how this was even possible. Mental note: I AM NOT INSANE. “...I-Is this even r-real.” I said swinging the now active Lightsaber. Maybe I was more tired than I thought or maybe this was some sick joke fate decided to pull on me or maybe some type of magical influence conjured up that just went and fooled me, but this was just wow, I couldn’t even imagined how this was even possible, The first thing I could feel was the heat emitted from the saber. It felt…lighter than I had expected, then again the only weight a Lightsaber had was just in the hilt, the blade being made of weightless energy didn’t make the blade any heavier. I thought however, if this was real and not some cruel trick. I had to test it. However that was a problem I couldn’t just go all out inside Twilight’s house(especially since her home was a tree.) or could sneak out just only to damage the town, but then the answer came looking in the form of my broken phone that just begged to be put out of it misery. I smiled as I stood the phone up on its side and slowly lined up the green blade, with a steady hand slowly pressed down only to see that the phone now had been cut clean through. I would make a mental note later to dismantle one of the sabers see how this was even possible. I then deactivated the saber and placed it on table after putting everything else back in my bag minus my now severed phone and the two sabers. If one had worked, I wondered if the other was capable of the same. However I began to feel the mistress of sleep drape over me as I yawned, sleep seemingly had now decided to claim me under its now comforting spell I decided to test the second saber tomorrow later. Heading over to bed I laid on the comforting sheets closing my eyes as one thought came to mind. Tomorrow was going to be interesting day indeed. Standing outside on the balcony of her chamber stood the oldest ruling monarch of Equestria, Princess Celestia gazed toward the night sky, smiling toward the illuminating full moon. Dressed in a simple yet elegant white dress with a gold crown and matching regalia that clung to her rather lovely body only exposing her back allowing her wings freedom of space, her multi colored mane flowing with grace, her beautiful, yet wise violet eyes gazing over her homeland in a peaceful look of content. Perspective: Princess Celestia I gazed at starry night sky staring intently at the beautiful arrangement of stars that dazzled the countryside in the south; once again Luna produced a lovely night. I am glad knowing that my sister put great effort into her work. Yet it pained me if I only saw this a thousand years earlier, then things could’ve been different. “…All of that is in the past I must now look towards the future for my subjects and Lulu.” I spoke in my thoughts. The princess of the sun headed back inside into her chamber, sitting on the edge of her bed as she regarded the letter she had received from her faithful student from which had spoken of a sentient being who had arrived in Equestria only a couple of days ago, she remembered what the letter spoke about him being a Human. This had caught her attention as the radiant Alicorn ruler had only faintest of memories of the beings known as humans, she was only mere little filly and had vaguely remembered the era when her father King Coleus had formed an healthy relationship with the humans allowing all of pony kind to fully integrate itself with humans although she was so young that she didn’t really pay any attention to the rather boring meetings that they had hosted. After the disappearance of the Humans, many Ponies had begun to focus on themselves, eventually with a few generations the Humans were nearly forgotten as life had continued for all of Pony kind. Though however there was one memory that she clearly remembered, around the time when she had encountered the ancient human who had given her a premonition of events and even had predicted both Luna and her own rise to power. In ways even Celestia couldn’t help but wonder how he came to such a vision. Nevertheless every prediction he had made came true from the disappearance of the Humans to the three superpowers becoming Equestria and to her and Luna rise to rule. She thought long after these events and had wondered if the humans would ever return. Though while she barely knew the human, she had to thank him for predicting the events that had come to pass and now she had a promise to fulfill to the wise Human. “...I shall still keep my promise, old friend.” Celestia said with content smile. At that moment however several knocks came from the chamber door causing Celestia to stir from her thoughts. “...Tia, art thou still awake.” came from the voice of Luna. “...Oh, Luna, yes I am still awake, you may enter.” Celestia replied. Stepping inside came in Princess Luna, ruler of the night and younger sister to Celestia. Luna was dressed similarly to Celestia wearing a simple yet elegant midnight blue dress with her back exposed allowing her wings the necessary freedom. She also donned the traditional crown and regalia only Luna’s colored a dark blue with crescent moon symbol present. “...Sister, I noticed that you're still awake shouldn’t you rest for tomorrow.” Luna asked. “...You are right Lulu however I was lost in my thoughts.” Celestia replied. “...I see, may I ask is this about our visit to Ponyville to greet this Alex Clearleaf, we were told about.” Luna inquired. “...I shall not lie Luna; Twilight’s guest has indeed raised my interest.” Celestia spoke. “...I understand your curiosity Tia, I am rather myself excited about meeting this “Human”. From what Twilight Sparkle has wrote about it only seems right that the introduction of a being from another world could be quite enthralling.” Luna spoke with a hint of excitement. Celestia smiled the two royal sisters of the sun and moon had gone through a rather busy time recently dealing with the nobility, causing the two to put a hold on the visit to Ponyville, although to Luna the wait could’ve been less than unbearable the idea of meeting a sentient being who wasn’t a pony was definitely exciting, of course there were a side from pony kind this “Human” Twilight Sparkle wrote about seemed incredibly intriguing especially having a similar traits to that of a pony. So intriguing that Luna had been excited about the visit for the last three days. “...I do hope that our presence doesn't cause too much commotion in Ponyville our last visit was rather…intimidating.” Luna said recalling her own last visit in the small town. “... Do not worry lulu, our subjects have learned to love you rather fear you besides if anything Nightmare Night is only a few months away anyway.” Celestia said with grin. “... I suppose you are right sister.” Luna said also bearing a grin. The two sisters shared a laugh together at the joke. No matter what came between their lives both Celestia and Luna still found ways to lighten the mood. Looking back at one another the sisters lock their hands in a soft sisterly embrace. “...Lulu.” Celestia asked. “...Yes, Tia.” Luna replied. “...I must tell you that tomorrow I feel that everything will change ...all of Equestria shall be affected after what tomorrow shall bring.” Celestia said. “...I understand sister, tomorrow shall indeed bring new things into our land I am prepared for what it shall bring.” Luna responded. “... I am proud of you Luna you have become wise and fair, father would be proud of you as well.” Celestia spoke with a content smile. Luna looked at her older sister with surprise look that turned into smile with a tear cascading down her face. “...do you truly think so Tia?” Luna asked Celestia looked back at her sister with a content smile and spoke in a soft calming voice “...of course, my little Lulu.” Celestia responded. The royal sisters then turned their gaze and looked toward the night sky, with thoughts of what the future would bring in their minds. The day had finally arrived; Twilight did a check for today’s expedition. Spike had prepared a rather nice breakfast for the trio. Twilight at the moment was caught up in her thoughts her mind racing through a mental checklist and Alex eating away at his meal with excitement. “...Slow down Alex if you eat any faster you might choke.” Spike said jokingly. Alex looked over to the young dragon with a cheerful yet embarrassed smile. “...,heh.. sorry about that, just a bit excited about today is all.” the human replied. “... I have to agree with you Alex,Today will definitely a day worth of interest. . Twilight spoke with enthusiasm. "...Yeah, while you all get to go explore some some lost area, I'm stuck here cleaning the place up." Spike said nonchalant. "...Don't worry Spike I'll make it up to you, for being my number one assistant." Twilight said with comfort. With breakfast soon out of the way, Twilight and Spike began to do one final check for the exploration . “…first up checklist” “...Check.” “...Expedition bags.” “, Check.” “...Supplies.” “...Check.” “Emergency Kit” “...Check” “... History tomes” “...Check.” “...Provisions.” “...Check.” “…and finally Record logs" "...and Check, everything is OK to go." “... good we’re all set.” Twilight said with confidence; however the only one now that was missing was Alex himself. “... Spike, where is Alex.” Twilight asked. “...he went back to into room to grab something. Spike responded. Meanwhile Alex sat in the center of the room, his eyes closed as he meditated on the events that were to transpire today. He had decided to try to call on the Force once again, however he seemed to be at a roadblock as his meditation was only mildly effective as his thoughts were bombarded with excitement for the day would bring. His thoughts were soon cut off as a series of light knocks hit the closed door. “...Alex, are you alright?” The voice of Twilight spoke. “...Oh… Ah yeah, I’m fine just give me a second.” Alex replied. “...well I was just checking on you, by the way are you ready to go we have to meet the others soon.” Twilight said Alex stood up and headed over to table where his bag was placed, taking out one of his Lightsabers and placing it on his end of his belt before opening the door to greet his host with confident smile. Alright, I’m ready to go, lets go Twilight.” Alex spoke with an enthusiastic demeanor. Chapter VI DiscoveryMay the Force be with You: The Arrival Chapter VI: Discovery pt. 2 "For over a thousand generations, the Jedi Knights were the guardians of peace and justice. ―Obi-Wan Kenobi, The ever glorious sun cascaded over the quaint town of Ponyville as its residents began to ready themselves for the day. Mares, Stallions and Foals alike had often enjoyed the calm mornings that graced the small town, ironically within this very same town that nearly chaos and hysteria occurred several times whether it be from mysterious enchantresses to an invasion of Parasprites, or the Spirit who embodied Chaos itself, Ponyville and its residents managed to move on with their lives, the introduction with the mysterious "Human" by the name of Alex was no different. While some were wary of this “Human” majority of the town found Alex to be a enjoyable being who possessed a natural keen of high intelligence with a calm, friendly and thankfully non-hostile demeanor. Near the northeastern outskirts of the town, five mares were all waiting for the last two of what was going to be a group of seven. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy had met up earlier in the morning after agreeing to meet up at edge of town each was accordingly dressed and equipped for the journey each of the mares were dressed for the trip in their own way. Applejack wearing a simple red plaid work shirt a pair of work jeans and her trademark family heirloom Stetson, Pinkie Pie wearing baby blue and sunny yellow striped tank top and pair of shorts, Fluttershy wore a simple white T-shirt and pair of simple jeans, Rainbow Dash wore a rather interesting outfit as the idea of going on an expedition gave her the reason to wear the outfit of her favorite fictional adventure heroine Daring Do as she was dressed in a complete explorer outfit, Rarity was no exception either as she was in similar outfit only her ensemble matched her royal purple mane and etched with her cutie mark. The groups of mares were all equipped for today’s expedition each of them with backpacks or in Rarity’s case a messenger bag filled with supplies as planned. “I wonder what ‘takin those two so long, Twilight never been the one to be late.” Applejack commented. “Well we do have to remember that she is the type of pony who double checks, although I do hope that today’s journey is not too perilous.” Rarity inquired. “...oh come on, Rarity where’s your sense of Adventure, this is almost like something out of Daring Do.”Rainbow remarked. “Don’t mistake my caution for cowardice, I simply hope that this little journey of ours doesn’t becomes too dangerous like our to efforts to ask the dragon to move somewhere else during his nap I rather not experience something like that again. Besides the point I’m rather curious about this trip it could even inspire me for new designs.” Rarity replied. “I agree with Rarity I hope that this journey doesn’t become too dangerous or scary.” Fluttershy added. “Well I just hope that this isn’t just some wild goose chase, I asked Big Mac to take over mah workload fer the day and I don’t want this trip to be all fer nothin.” Applejack said with bit skepticism. “We’ll see, I hope we find something out I mean it would be really really really disappointing to find out nothing, but then again the princess wouldn’t just send us on a wild goose chase for nothing, although it could be fun.” Pinkie had added in her usual bubbly tone. “What do you all think we might find out there.” Fluttershy asked quietly. “I don’t know it could be anything, fer all we know.” Applejack responded. "It could be treasure, really real treasure .” Pinkie said happily “Well whatever it is, I just hope it’s not something lame, I mean this trip and all is cool but if there nothing to find out the end then I’ll be disappointed.” Rainbow commented. “One could only wonder what lies beyond the unknown; oh the thought of finding anything is just so enthralling.” Rarity added. “Hopefully it’ll be something that won’t be too dangerous.” Fluttershy added. “Aww don’t worry Fluttershy, we’ll be alright this isn’t like we're heading to the Everfree forest. Sure we’re heading into some really mysterious place but who knows what we might find out there. I betcha Twilight or Alex can’t wait to see what we find.” Pinkie said excitingly. “Speakin’ of which, what do ya’ll think of that Alex fella.” Applejack asked. “He seems highly intelligent and calm, but overall he really sweet and nice.” Fluttershy commented. “I think he’s really neat, he does like parties after all, plus like Fluttershy said he’s really nice. Pinkie added. “I too believe he quite the gentle stallion, his manners and etiquette are well versed, and he definitely knows how to treat a lady and while he does denies it he does have a rather nice taste of clothing though it is a bit too casual. I approve of him. Rarity said. The only one left to answer was now Rainbow Dash who looked at friends with a pondering look. “I think he’s alright, but honestly I don’t really know… I mean ok he’s nice, smart and well-mannered but we really don’t know all that much about him...I mean this all could be just a trick. “Rainbow, honestly must you always suspect a newcomer.” Rarity interrupted. "Hey just hear me out, think about it he just appears out of nowhere and uses this mysterious power I mean come on wouldn’t you all be just a little suspicious." The others were silent for a moment, before the voice of Fluttershy actually broke the ice. “Don’t worry Dashie, I have faith in him, I’m sure that he’ll do something to earn your trust.” Fluttershy said with a gentle tone. “How can you be so sure?” “His eyes.” “His eyes?” “Yes, some say that the eyes are the windows to the heart and soul and in Alex I see a kind hearted individual who wishes to ensure that peace is kept and wishes to do good wherever he goes, and I have a feeling that he will become a part of something great.” Fluttershy explained. Everyone stood a bit shocked at the meek Pegasus’s theory, although when it came to it Fluttershy words went deep. “alright I’ll take your word for it, but I’m still gonna keep an eye on him.” Rainbow said with hint skepticism “OHHH, Oooohh Look Look their here, Twilight and Alex are finally here.” Pinkie exclaimed with excitement. The mentioned unicorn and human were then seen coming in the distance from the town. Twilight and Alex both appeared to be suited for the exploration both having backpacks filled with the necessary equipment for the day. “Sorry about being late everypony, I needed to make sure that we had everything ready at the library for the Princesses. Twilight spoke. Twilight was dressed accordingly for the trip as she wore a simple dark blue T-shirt similar to Pinkie she also wore a pair of cargo shorts and had her mane tied in a (ironically enough) ponytail. Alex wore the same thing he had been wearing of course however thanks to Twilight casting a refreshing spell in turned kept his clothes relatively clean and fresh so that he wouldn’t obviously reek though today he would probably need her to recast the spell before the princesses would arrive. "It’s quite alright darling; we all understand that today will become a very busy day.”Rarity responded. “Now y’all don’t worry your heads about it, what really matters is that yer here and that we can go on with this exploration.” Applejack spoke. “ Alrighty then let’s roll out team!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Pinkie's right it time to head out.” Alex spoke with excitement. The hike to Sentries Pass was a relatively peaceful trek compared to the times that the Mane Six had to journey through the dark foreboding nightmare that was the Everfree Forest. The landscape within the Northeastern Valley that lay beside Ponyville was an interesting contrast to that of which the Everfree forest had conveyed, as the coniferous pine trees that made most of the landscape raised a sense of serenity rather than paranoia. The wildlife that scurried about ranged from mildly peaceful creatures to natural predators. The calm and clean air which had been in abundance surrounded the valley giving off a crisp refreshing smell, the natural formation of the area had consisted of a valley that which laid between the center a pair of mountain passes which only came into view when one stared around northeastward of Ponyville. Within the valley the group of mares and sole human traveled with Twilight began one of her lectures explaining the history of the valley. “it is said that Sentries Pass is considered one of the more obscure and unknown areas amongst Equestria nearly similar to that of the Everfree forest as the only known significant event to had ever had occurred here was the halting of an unknown cult of rebels, however many scholars still believe that the valley holds secrets still unknown to pony kind.” Twilight explained in a scholarly tone. While the others were listening intently, well except Rainbow Dash, Alex allowed his thoughts to wander he had already been informed about the pass and its history, looking around the valley gave off a mysterious yet peaceful vibe that he could get into touch with, the thick forest reminded him of when his Uncle had taken him and his younger brother Leon camping in New Mexico during the summer. He always liked forests as they conveyed the idea of nature in tuned with the world the feeling of peace made his experience with such a place all the more enjoyable. However one of the thing that Alex noticed was that faintly, he could sense the Force within this place it resonated like small pulse that he could feel through his body while he had been in Equestria for only three days his knowledge of the Force was massive and he knew from the first time he communed with the Force to save Spike he had already gained a sense of perceiving it through the environment, for example in Ponyville he felt the presence of the many citizens in town each of them having their own unique presence within the town however when Alex ever tried to feel the town on a whole their combined presence overwhelmed him as he could only sense a big blur of life within the Town. As he pondered his thought turned back to his family. “Hmm...I wonder if Uncle Fenn and Aunt Lolita know I’m gone… and Leon, I just hope their doing alright.” Alex thought. One of the things that Alex had been dealing with was the idea of how everyone one on earth was dealing with his “supposed death” his best friends Romeo and Christie saw everything firsthand. How did they react and deal with such a traumatic event, while he was grateful for being alive and trying to keep a positive demeanor about all what had occurred recently. It wouldn’t be long before his family would find out as his Aunt was the worrisome type and called him nearly every day to check up on him, his Aunt was the older sister to his Father, she had always spoiled him and his brother when they were younger, she sweet kind hearted woman he came to love for the many years that she raised him. His Uncle was the stern yet loving man that had always took care of business, as a mechanic who owned his car repair shop it was one of the things Alex had come to appreciate while growing up as his uncle taught him the ways that real man should strive for in life and to become something in life, one the few things that Alex had always loved about his Uncle was his garage as the man had decked it out to be a workshop/lounge that he and brother would stay for hours working and watching their Uncle fix up different objects. Then his little brother Leon came to mind while Romeo and Christie were his best friends, Leon (short for Leonardo) was one the few people that Alex gave his full attention and effort. While many older siblings would go on about the troublesome things that came from the typical younger sibling relationship, Alex shared a special connection with his younger brother the two of them nearly inseparable as Leo had looked up to Alex for mostly anything while growing up anytime Leon was in bind Alex wasn’t too far behind to help his younger brother, the two of them shared their love of Star Wars as they were younger they would duel on another alongside Romeo and while Alex nearly won every duel he was willing to teach his younger brother the mistakes he made and better his technique in the end before he left for college Leon was considerably skilled in lightsaber choreography, his relationship with his brother was one of the things that drove Alex in life as he shared that drive with Leon to strive for life and achieve greatness. However as Alex continued he was interrupted as he felt a soft tap on his left shoulder, Alex snapped out of his trance as he turned left to see to see that it was the hand of Fluttershy giving him a worried look. “...um... Alex...you seem a little sad is everything alright?” the concerned Pegasus sked. He smiled back at the gesture of kind hearted mare and said “...I’m fine just thinking about a few things.” “What about? ...I mean if you don’t mind telling me.” “I was thinking about home and how my family and friends are all doing, hopefully if we find something about me being here it’ll bring some comfort to mind and why I was taken away from home.” “Homesick?” she asked. “you can say that I am, don’t get me wrong Equestria so far is alright place.” Alex said, “Alright?” Rainbow questioned with a skeptic look. “...Equestria is probably one of the best places in the world.” “...yeah, well when you’re warped away from home after being nearly killed to a land inhabited by sentient ponies who can fly, use magic, and is probably stronger than an ox while that is an awesome experience...there still no place like home.” Alex responded with a solemn look. “...Alright...I can respect that, I don’t blame ya for being a little homesick.” Rainbow responded “...By the way Twilight where are we anyway.” Rainbow asked the lavender unicorn. Using her Magic, Twilight levitated the map that she requested a few day prior which displayed the region of Sentry’s pass however while the map had only been recently created the info regarding the valley was still incomplete as most of territory had yet to be explored and mapped. “Judging by our current position we should be nearing into one the more obscure areas of the valley. Twilight explained. “…with that in mind, Rainbow could you head into the skies and give us a bird’s eye view and see how far we are from Ponyville.” Twilight asked the Pegasus. “You got it Twi.” Rainbow responded giving a salute. With that Rainbow took off towards the clear skies as she surveyed the area in the distance she could see Ponyville just off into the horizon so far from what she could tell the route they’d taken was clear although now they were within the deeper areas of the valley she knew if they managed to leave some sort of marker to remind them of where they were they could exit out of the deep woods and head home much faster than when they’d entered. With that in mind the Pegasus headed back towards the group. “So far I can still see Ponyville, but we are bit far from home so it’ll probably a good idea to leave something to map our progress so we’ll know where to go when we head home, plus when we do head home we’ll know just where to head without needing to take things slow.” Rainbow explained. “Alright then, I’ll be able teleport us back to Ponyville later on today. Twilight said. "Wait you can Teleport Twilight?” Alex asked shocked. “Oh, well yes it actually a basic spell though it can drain a unicorn that doesn’t practice the spell on a regular basis, if I’ve been to the location once I can teleport to it without issue.” Twilight explained to the human. Needless to say Alex was Impressed, Most Impressed. Perspective: Alex Clearleaf So far our trek through the Valley was peaceful, Twilight seemed to be pre-occupied with trying to write down everything that she found worth recording, Rainbow flew overhead scouting out the area although judging by where we were there was probably more forest ahead. The others were either checking out the scenery around, I could tell that Applejack and Fluttershy were captivated by the landscape, Rarity seemed a bit worried about trying to keep herself from getting dirty though I could understand that she was the tidy type who tried to keep things in order, though she was enjoying the scenery as well , Pinkie was hopping about giving off that happy bubbly aura that surround her, she was also a bit captivated by the environment giving off some ooh's and aah's as we passed through. “Hey Alex, can I ask you something.” Rainbow asked flying right over me. “...Uh….yeah sure what’s up.” “...Well I wanted to know more about “the Force” and what can it exactly do aside from levitating things.” Rainbow asked. “…Yeah, I wanna know what else you can do, your telekinesis was really neat.” Pinkie said. “…Ya know I’m a bit interested mahself Alex could ya elaborate.” Applejack added. “...Well, the Force can give one many abilities that are but not limited to telepathy, body augmentation and even heighten senses. But really it comes to what side of the Force the user affiliates themselves towards." Now that everyone was listening to my makeshift lecture we all decided to take a moment to rest, Twilight who had previously been recording her findings of the valley now sat intently ready to record my words as I went on “...Sides of the Force… what do ya mean Sugarcube?” Applejack asked. “...Well you all know that the Force on a whole is connected through all forms of life right, well there are two sides that influences the practitioners of the Force, both of which are completely different yet have the same foundation that connects all life. “…That sounds similar to the relationship that the Princesses share and their control over the sun and moon. “Rarity mentioned. “…As I said these sides can grant one an assortment of abilities depending on which side that the practitioners affiliate themselves to." “…And what exactly are these sides referred to as darling.” Rarity asked. “Ashla” or as it commonly known as the “Light Side of the Force”, usually provides its practitioners the passive usage of the Force. The Light side gives one the control by having a positive outlook amongst all things emotions like happiness, joy, love and or alternately freeing oneself from their emotions and disconnecting themselves from mortal relations by centering themselves within the Force they’re able to use the Light Side to defend themselves and others from danger usually being selfless, practitioners use more passive abilities as they believe in meditating and focus on enlightening themselves. “So this Light side is the power used by scholars and pacifists?” Twilight asked. “Well, for the most part, aside from the natural abilities inert in Force sensitive’s, the Light Side can provides abilities like Healing oneself and others, creating shields to protect, curing diseases that could be incurable and even the ability to manipulate harmful energy by absorbing, redirecting or deflecting it”. “…Amazing, the light side seems to be similar to what most magic has been utilized for however the ability to manipulate energy no spell has ever been thought of.” Twilight exclaimed enthusiasm apparent in her voice as she continued to jot down more notes in her journal. “The Light side’s most notable practitioners were the heroic members of the Jedi Order.” “...The Jedi?”Twilight questioned. “In my world their figures of fictional lore who embraced the Light side to defend all sentient beings from danger they’re selfless individuals who dedicated themselves to ensure that peace and justice was kept and while they usually kept to themselves, they were willing to do anything to make sure all beings were safe even if that meant sacrificing themselves for the greater good. “My, they almost sound like brave knights defending their kingdom from danger, Oooohh the thought of being saved by such a figure, it must be romantic.” Rarity mentioned. "Actually, the Jedi were more like monks trying to enlighten themselves through the Force, although the most recognizable members of the order were referred as Jedi Knights, they did fit the description of a Knight quite well being heroic and all, however they forbade themselves from forming a romantically involved relationship.” “…*gasp* such commitment were they were so engrossed into their studies that they never even gave a thought about finding Amor, such a noble, yet disheartening sacrifice. Rarity said feigning a look of shock. “…I’ll tell you what, these Jedi sound like they’re pretty darn good fellers by the way that yer describing Alex.” Applejack commented. “They sound pretty cool I mean if they were able to all that stuff and live in peace, but they kinda sound boring.” Rainbow mentioned. "Well they are the fusion of monks, philosophers, scholars and guardians all put into one big package, definitely the heroes compared to the Sith.” “...The Sith?”Twilight asked. “Right I should, probably finish my explanation first, the other side of the Force “Bogan” or as its commonly referred as the Dark Side of the Force is the opposite of the Light side where one of the light side is powered by positive emotions or centering oneself in the Force. The dark side draws on the negative emotions such as Hate, Fear and Anger from the individual so they could fuel its power, the Dark side is considered to the path in which it serves the individual and inflict pain and torment on others rather than serve and protect them, it usually called the users to be aggressive and be fueled by the rage that they build within." "That doesn't sound really helpful to anyone" Twilight commented. Well, although the Light Side was powerful on its own the Dark side was absolutely relentless when it came to the abilities that it possessed. I continued. "Okay so what were these abilities." Rainbow questioned. Those who could call on its power could use the force to strangle others from distances, enticing fear in others demoralizing them from fighting, creating spells of madness to even conjuring the power of Lightning.” I “..Waitwaitwait..., you mean to tell me that someone who used the power of the Dark side was able to conjure lightning from the sky from just anywhere?” Rainbow interjected asking with a look of skepticism. “No I mean that they were literally able to conjure it from their very fingertips and direct it towards their opponents in a continuous stream without stopping.” I said validating my point. The girls shuttered as the thought of being on the receiving end of such an ability would be torture even Rainbow who told me that most Pegasi were highly resistant to electricity grimaced at the thought of being shocked constantly. “...that so... so terrible who be so cruel and would do such thing to anyone.” Fluttershy spoke sternly. “..The Sith were basically the antithesis of the Jedi, while the Jedi were selfless guardians of peace and justice, they were their mortal enemies, who used their power of the force to fulfill their own selfish agenda, they more like dark wizards and warlords only wanting to rule all considering peace to be a lie.” "That’s even worse,do they really believe that peace is truly a lie.” Fluttershy asked. "...they preach it like a religion." I retorted. “...They sound like a group of big meanies and bullies who want to make everypony cry.” Pinkie commented. "Believe me Pinkie they’re more than just bullies they’re just plain evil, in fact one of the things that makes them insidious is the way they train one another." [i" ok so...how does that work out?” Rainbow asked. "One who embodies power and the other to crave it, hence the rule of two or in other words, one Master trains one apprentice but the relationship is that of mutual gain as the student only learns to gain power from the Master.” Twilight surprised look told me that she rather stunned at the statement “…that unbelievable what type of student would only learn only to gain power.” “...Like I said it mutual, as the Master places the student through years of nearly unbearable training forcing them to face trial after trial with only the highest regards of perfection acceptable... if the apprentice fails in any test that’s given they’re met with punishment or in some cases death, all of this from the master that puts them into torment beyond reason.” “... Th-that just plain cruelty,” Rarity spoke with surprise “...Who would punish their student for making a mistake no one should be forced to endure such treatment it just outright diabolical.” she added. “...That’s nothing because the apprentice isn’t the innocent one as you think they are, in fact their just as evil as the Master, as they train they gather their hated, malice and envy and keep it inside until their training is complete, in which their last test is to do the unthinkable, kill their own masters in a one on one duel to the death in which the outcome results in two ways, the apprentice kills the master and become the new Dark Lord of the Sith and repeat the cycle, or the Master kills the apprentice and seeks out a new one only for the cycle repeats itself.” Nearly everyone gasped as I finished speaking, each of the girl’s faces had mixtures of shock, anger and disgust on their face the most affected was Twilight who probably thought of her own Master-Student relationship with the Princess of Equestria and putting as an example. “...th-that just, just... INSANE, how could anypony be so heartless who would challenge their own teacher to a duel of the death, there evil and then there just being... that, wouldn’t it be enough for the master to pass down the title to his student rather than the student challenge him for the mantle and destroy him?”Twilight ranted her eyes pleading for an answer. “…To the Sith their first reality is that there can only be two, A Master and an Apprentice no more no less...This is the dictate of the Rule of Two as it has been for over a thousand years.” I recited. “...Now that jus’ plain crazy, who would be so dang on evil enough just to teach a student and put them through all that sufferin, and then have the student to try and kill them fer a title that jus’ cold blooded.” Applejack said in stern tone. “…Believe me when I say I’d choose to be a Jedi Knight over a Sith Lord any day.” ...Well, at least now we know which side is good and bad, Yay for the Light side, Neigh for the Dark Side.” Pinkie said encouragingly causing everyone to smile in agreement. “...AGREED!!!” everyone said in unison. As we continued through the valley I noticed that it was now around early to midafternoon we would soon have to turn back to get ready to meet with Princesses and so far we only managed to see more deep woods in fact they were now becoming so deep that Rainbow Dash couldn’t fly above the trees without being able to see the rest of us’ the good news was as we weren’t all that far from Ponyville the last time Rainbow had flown up she could still see the town we would probably be able to head home faster, than when we came in. For right now it was lunch time, Twilight and Applejack were now studying the map to see where we all are, Rainbow was resting on tree branch, Pinkie and Fluttershy were both looking around at the different flowers and the animal that scurried about, and Rarity was resting on the same log that I was sitting on though underneath her she had a cloth that she brought along. As for me I was perched on said log trying to think of what we were all going to do next. “...So right now we’re here and judging by the time we only have about a few hours before we need to head back to town before the Princesses arrive.” I heard Twilight said. “...I’ll reckon that’ we’ll have to have to pick up the pace if we’re goin’ to find anything out here. “Applejack asked. “...It would seem that's the case, so far most of areas of the valley that we’ve visited have nothing of true interest, and the only area left is only a few minutes away.” Twilight said pointing to area on the map As everyone else was preoccupied, I closed my eyes to meditate to see if that pulse from earlier was there. My connection to the Force seemed to be getting stronger out here ever since we went out this morning I felt the flow of the force becoming stronger; it was then that I heard something was calling to me all in a faint whisper. “....seek...the...lost…ones…, from...here….trust...in...The…..Force.” My eyes opened as I looked around... I could hear a voice commune to me. “...Go…” I rose up from my spot and looked straight down the path which the voice had given me before it spoke to me again. “...Go on...trust...in….the...Force.” I started to walk to down the path “...Run….seek, the...truth....’ My pace began to speed up. “...Run….” I began to walk quite quickly, gaining the attention of the others “...uh Alex, where are you going?” Twilight asked “.I didn’t respond I instead picked up my pace. “Alex!” I I now started to jog. “.ALEX!” “.Quick, everypony follow him!” Twilight said with panic I sprinted through the deep woods hearing the worried voices of the girls calling out for me. ignoring their cries I listened intently on the voice , I didn't know why but this voice seemed to vaguely familiar. “...I’m almost there!” I said as light shined through the woods. Crossing through the last patch of bushes and flora I came to an halt for I would forever stay with me. The Mane Six chased after Alex with worry and confusion, Alex had suddenly ran off into the forest as if he had saw something, When Twilight asked him where he was going and he didn’t respond the girls knew that something wasn’t right. “Why in the hay would he run off like that, what with all of a sudden?” Rainbow mentioned peeved at Alex’s sudden sprint from group. “I don’t know he zoned out for a few minutes and then seemed entranced, something might be wrong with him.” Twilight added. “I just hope he has a good reason for this.” Rarity commented. "I jus’ hope that he doesn’t get hurt fer this.” Applejack added. “I hope he’s ok. Fluttershy thought to herself. As the girls ran after him they calling out his name to grab his attention only for him to keep on running, Twilight noticed at the path was leading to a sun peeking opening that at the end Alex seemed to have stopped in his track looking at something. “Look he stopped he must’ve found something.” Pinkie mentioned. When the mares caught up to the human they were panting heavily after the serious sprint trying to regain their breaths only Rainbow and Fluttershy were alright as they flew. “.HEY, What gives Alex you just run off like that for no reason?” Rainbow yelled. Alex didn’t respond “I must agree*pant*, honestly Alex*pant* that no way for you*pant* to treat a lady.” Rarity added panting. No response. “...Ya’ll had us worried Alex,*pant*what in tarnation were you thinking running off like that.” Applejack said. However Alex didn’t respond to any of the girls comments. “Hey Alex …are you even listening to us.” Rainbow said now ticked off only for the human to repeat his action “...Hey I’m talking to you, what gives” once again Alex remained silent staring with surprised look. Rainbow was now just agitated as the human still ignored her flying up to she looked to see what made him like this. “What in name of Celestia are y-you looking at…? Whoa!” as the Pegasus looked in front her. “.What is it Rainbow what going, Oh Celestia.” Twilight said. “What do ya’ll see what’s…Well I’ll be, that is something alright.” Applejack commented. “Oh my goodness…” Rarity said with apprehension. “What is it guys what goin-WHOOOA.” Pinkie exclaimed. “Oh, my.” Fluttershy spoke in awe. The group stared in amazement as they gazed to see the vast area clear of trees and within in the center a set of large ancient ruins. “What is this place?” Alex asked finally speaking. “...I don’t know but it seems to be some sort of temple.” Twilight spoke before continuing. “…This place is so, so beautiful this temple must be more than thousands of years old, we have to get better look!” The unicorn said excitingly now entering into her scholar mode. The trek to the temple was awe inspiring as the group walked to entrance of the ruins the entrance appeared to be something of that of courtyard, on the left and right appeared to be statues, however most of them appeared to be beyond recognizable as were all covered head to toe in moss, vines and plant matter, plus the most appeared to be broken and fragmented as different statues were missing different sections. Twilight was at a loss of words, she’s never imagined such a large structure could last for so long undisturbed, while the Princess had given her a lead the thoughts of discovering of a place engulfed her mind, not only did she encounter Alex a being from another sentient world and became the first of her kind to communicate with him and even befriend him she alongside her friends had now discovered a nearly ancient site that most definitely contained vast amounts of untold history that could be studied for the benefit of Equestria and she was the scholar who documented such an event. To say that Twilight was overjoyed was an understatement. “…Yesyesyesyesyesyesyes.” As the scholar in Twilight mind exclaimed. Alex was in awe, the temple from what he could guess seemed to be a circular structure that was more than 50 feet high and around 80 feet in width the dome shaped roof gave him the idea that the architecture was similar to some building of earth, around the smaller buildings were placed around the perimeter of the clearing possibly as secondary areas for some other use. Looking around he saw faces of the others who’d followed him to see that they too were also amazed at the site. He couldn’t blame them the temple was something to behold it seemed too ancient yet the temple still it stood, he felt that this was the surface of the discovery. Eventually the group stopped as they came across what seemed to be the large entrance that seemed to be closed by a pair large sealed entrance that dwarfed the group by meters, like the rest of the temple it too was covered in moss. "Oh my goodness such an area that hasn’t been discovered for almost thousands of years, and still standing to this day, this discovery will be one of the most historical findings of equestrian history.” Twilight exclaimed with glee as she gazed around the temple. "I would never have thought a place like was right around Ponyville, who would’ve thought that this was here all this time.” Applejack mentioned. "You said it, I mean this here place must’ve had been here before well anything.” Rainbow added. "This must the entrance.” Alex said looking around. "Look at this place its HUUUUGE.” Pinkie said with enthusiasm. "I still can’t believe that such a place exists, such a site too behold it must been left untouched for over millennia.” Rarity commented. "I don’t blame ya; this is just as big if not bigger than when we found the castle in the Everfree Forest.” Applejack said. As the group headed for the entrance, Alex felt the Force flowed strong here. "How are we going to enter the entrance is blocked by this large stone.” Rarity inquired staring at the large frame. “ "Twilight could you use your magic to blast a hole big enough for us to enter.” Fluttershy asked. “No, we shouldn’t risk using external force this place is ancient we don’t know how sturdy the structure is too much force could cause a collapse.” Twilight explained. "What about Alex’s Force abilities, could they possibly work?” Rarity asked. "Sorry Rarity, but I don’t think that a good idea I’m still trying understand how call on the Force it only comes out when necessary.” Alex responded. "Yeah, but then again we have only have a so much time before we have to head home we need to think of something, if only we could somehow get ourselves in without makin’ too much of ruckus.” Applejack mentioned. It was at that moment that an idea had popped into Alex’s head, reaching for waist he pulled out one of the lightsabers he had taken. Taking a two handed grip on the hilt and placing his thumb on the activator. Twilight and the others turned their attention to Alex as he began to cutting through the stone with what appeared to be a glowing blue sword of magic that was. Half way through an arc like hole Alex held the lightsaber thoroughly, he noticed how it was capable of cutting through the thick rugged stone with ease he made a mental note it to only use it as a defensive weapon. Finally after a few minutes of cutting through he had deactivated the saber and pressed lightly, the wall had now begun to loosen and with one firm push fell back causing the door to fall backwards. Looking back the girls Alex noticed each shared the same reaction surprise. “what?” Alex asked blatantly "Wh-wh-what is that thing it so AWESOME, seriously where you’d get it.” Rainbow said with excitement. "I KNOW, Alex you weird laser sword thing was SOOOO COOOL, It looked so neat.” Pinkie exclaimed similar to Rainbow exclamation. "Oh my lightsaber…I made it.” Alex said with glee. “… that’s one mighty good tool ya got there Alex; it pretty much got the job done in only a few minutes, if we had sumthin like on the farm it would be one the most useful tools to ever exist.” Applejack commented. “…It's a be a really neat tool Alex, though a bit dangerous” Fluttershy commented. "Alex I know you mentioned that your race was advanced in technology but I never thought it was this far. Rarity said with surprise in her voice. “Such technology could lead Equestria thousands of years ahead than its time, however its best that we ask questions later we still have a discovery to explore.” Twilight said. “I’m with you on that one Twilight, lets head on in and see what in store for us” . Perspective: Alex Clearleaf The interior was large as expected for a place of this size, from what I could tell we were within a main hall. The circular hall itself had about 4 different sections which most likely lead off to different sections of the temple, I walked around noting that the architecture was similar to some ancient civilizations back on earth, I was surprised to see that interior remained to be intact. “Amazing, the architecture must predate around several millennia before the founding of the Equestrian Kingdom and somehow it very similar to modern structures intact.” Twilight mentioned as she scanned the interior. "I must say whoever designed such a place must have been an architectural genius.” Rarity commented. "It must’ve been one heckava project to build; though I will admit it they did a pretty damn good job of it. Applejack said. "Oh boy at this rate we might some sorta secret treasure, REAL Treasure.”Pinkie exclaimed. “I know right this is just straight out of Daring Do, all we need now is a group of angry protectors and today would officially be AWESOME.” Rainbow said with excitement. “…Oh, let’s hope that doesn’t happen.” Fluttershy said quietly. We continued on, heading into the one hall in front of us I noticed the symbol that was etched into the stone above the entryway the section appeared to have series of smaller sections which I led into what appeared to be lecture halls, maybe this place some sort of temple of enlightenment, thankfully the few windows and openings shined in some light so weren’t completely blind, However I spoke a bit too soon as we stopped to find a large door, Twilight had studied the door to see if we could open in any way thankfully unlike when we were entering the temple this door only required telekinesis to open and with that Twilight used her magic to open it with relative ease though on the other side all we could see was pitch black. "Oh no…do we really have to go in there.” Fluttershy asked shaking like a leaf. "It looks like it.” I said. “...Twilight, do you think that our magic is enough to illuminate the room.” Rarity asked. "...It shouldn't be an issue, but we’ll have to separate in two groups.” Twilight said as her horn illuminated. With that we headed inside separating into two groups, one group consisted of Twilight, Rainbow, and me heading inside we went to the right side while Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie went left. As we entered I grabbed my Lightsaber allowing the blue blade to serve as my own personal flashlight. In our group Rainbow hovered overhead looking around to see anything that was interesting, Twilight was already in her scholar mode as she scanned the area to make sure she didn’t miss anything, we made a stop when we noticed what appeared to writing that etched on the wall, Twilight no doubt wanted to analyze and record the ancient wall scribe. "This is amazing; this writing must pre-date several thousand years even before the Equestrian language was established.” Taking a look myself I studied the wall only to notice that the language, now I was no linguist but after studying and learning about Languages around earth I seemed to recognize some of the words that appeared. "Yeah, well it looks like a bunch of weird jumbled up letters to me, but then again it could be a message.” Rainbow commented. "I don’t know Rainbow some of the words seem familiar to me.” I said. "Really?” "Yeah I just don’t know how to explain it.” "Well maybe there a connection remember we are here to find anything that relates to your arrival here Alex.” Twilight explained. "yeah, maybe this place is somehow related to you I mean you did lead us here.” Rainbow added. They could be right, when I had ran towards this place I didn’t know where I was exactly going only the Force guide me here telling me to find something about the ”lost ones” if I had been led here for a reason then there had to be connection. “Hey guys!!!!” Pinkie shouted from behind us. To say that nearly scared us to death was an understatement. "Whooa,..PINKIE.” Rainbow shouted. “What the heck, where did you come from.” “Oh silly Dashie, from Ponyville of course, well first from my parents first then a rock farm and then Ponyville.” Pinkie said with glee. “No I mean what are you doing here I thought you went with the others.” Rainbow retorted. "Oh I did, I came here to tell you that we found something really really neat and that you wanted to know about it. "Already?’ Twilight asked "yep and it’s really neat too.” Pinkie simply said. "well what are standing around for let’s go!” I said Whatever it was that Pinkie and the others I couldn’t wait to see what it was. Chapter VIII: ConflictMay the Force be with You: The Arrival Chapter VIII: Conflict "Missions are not about winning and losing. They are about leaving good behind.” Obi-Wan Kenobi Perspective: Alex Clearleaf All of us stood closely together in a small circle as our mechanical looking aggressors approached. “Well, I never thought we’d be doing something like this.” I said looking as our aggressors slowly advanced. “Now jus’ what are these things and where in Tartarus did they come from?” Applejack asked to no one in particular. “It’s beyond me, but our situation doesn’t look good.” Twilight said attention on the aggressors. “To be honest, I don’t think that this little expedition of ours wouldn’t have been complete without a little trouble.” Rainbow said as a confident smirk formed upon her lips. “Dashie’s right, this trip wouldn’t be as fun if there wasn’t any challenge to be found.” Pinkie said with her own bravado. “Pinkie, Rainbow focus” Twilight spoke sternly. “We’re not dealing with something familiar here be on your guard!” Twilight finished with conviction, sensing the danger from these beings. Everyone, minus Rainbow and Pinkie, had an uneasy look on their face. Their positions ready to go at the moment these guys made their move. They appeared to be some type of ancient automaton. Steam pouring from holes and cracks obviously proved they weren’t electrical and there were no signs of pollution being emitted from them. Their armor reminded me of a type of a Roman centurion, while it had shown signs of age, they still appeared formidable. They all wielded what looked like ornate metal staffs; symbols indented into it were swirled into each other. One thing that bugged me was how we didn’t notice these…“Guardians” before. The Guardians stopped in swinging range of their staves and for that moment, everything was silent. … … … … We stared at them and they stared back into us. Without any other hesitation, they brought down their staffs . As they swung everyone flinched, expecting a massive attack, but all we heard were thumps. As if someone was hitting a plastic container. A magenta colored field had enveloped everyone in the circle, blocking the guardians onslaught form our position. The Guardians began to wail endlessly on the purple field, trying to break through. We all turned to see Twilight, whose horn sparkled keeping the shield around the party up. “Hey what gives Twilight; I was ready for ‘em.” Rainbow asked frustrated. “N-not m-much time. Whatever these things are, their weapons, or even the those runes around the weapons, they are having a distortion effect on my magic, this shield won’t last long so we have to move fast.” Twilight spoke with difficulty, her horn shot out a small burst of sparks at the continuous attacks. “W-well what do we do Twilight?” Fluttershy squeaked with fear in voice. “As much as I hate to do so we need to fight back and bring these things down.” Twilight responded “I’m with ya on that one, Twi. Jus’ let me outta here and I’ll bring ‘em down in no time.” Rainbow said wings flaring up in anticipation “Now hold on ‘fer a sec Rainbow, y’all can’t ‘jus run out there.” Applejack said sternly. “Applejack is right, no need for anyone to get hurt senselessly.” Rarity added. “They’re right Rainbow. We need to calm down and plan out our strategy.” Twilight said. “Fine but let get on with it already!” Rainbow said with frustration. "Alright here’s the plan, we’ll divide and conqueror: Rainbow and Pinkie, you two take those two on the left, Rarity and Applejack take will the two on the behind us, Fluttershy and Alex your with me we’ll take the two in front.” Twilight gave out the orders with a stern face and calm voice. “We got it Twi!” “O-okay, Twilight, I’ll do my best.” “Let’s PARTY!” “We’re prepared darling!” “It time to throw down!” “I had hoped think that I didn’t need to use this.” I said grabbing my Lightsaber. “But there’s first time for everything.” “Well it looks like we get to see you in action, Alex show us that jedi skill you told us about.” Rainbow said, her eyes flickered with hope of a competition. But I shot her down before she could get ahead of herself. “I wouldn’t count on it.” I replied dryly. Rainbow simply smirked at me and went over to Pinkie. “Is everyone ready?” Twilight asked with a commanding tone. Everyone nodded. “Alright I’ll count to three before releasing the barrier.” Everyone took their positions, readying themselves for what was to come. Twilight and Fluttershy stood beside me at the ready, Twilight’s horn sparkled intensely and Fluttershy looked worried. I placed my hand on her shoulder and gave her a reassuring look. She turned away and still looked worried, yet determined towards our attackers. Rainbow stood beside Pinkie, her face wearing the same smirk as when she spoke to me. Pinkie didn’t seem to have grasped to the seriousness of the situation, as she had another of her goofy smiles and was bouncing lightly, as if this was some sort of game. One could only imagine what was going on through her head Applejack and Rarity, who were both right behind me, stood together Applejack with her lasso ready to go and Rarity, whose horn not only sparkled but her hands as well. Must be some type of spell I thought to myself. Silence filled the library as we stood off against these guardians. … … … … … … “Okay everyone, Three…” Twilight spoke commandingly. … Lightsaber in hand I readied myself the second the shield vanished. … “…Two.” … As I closed my eyes, I thought I heard a voice speak to me. … “…Let the force, flow through you…for you are the one who shall…bring balance.” … “…One.” I could only hear my heartbeat resonate throughout my mind at that word. … … “GO!!!” The barrier was released and everyone sprung to action. Igniting my lightsaber I dashed towards my opponent aiming the blue blade towards the guardian standing before me. I swung hoping to cleave this thing in two. Instead, my lightsaber met with the staff it held and to my surprise….it managed to block my blade Just what kind of staffs are these? I screamed the question mentally. Standing my ground, our weapons were locked; my lightsaber hissing as the guardian pressed on. Shoving forward, I released the lock by sheathing my lightsaber then took a quick step back and readied for another attack. The guardian, however, pulled back its staff close in and sidestepped to my right then pulling its staff close it swing in for a low sweep aimed at my shins. Taking in the action, I barely managed to flip over it as it continued its attack. Rolling forward, I stood behind the guardian, my saber ignited once more. In response, the guardian took the staff in it right hand and followed up with a large horizontal arc. I managed to counter with a quick parry before sidestepping. These guys may be old, but they still had some caliber of skill. I thought to myself. I hope the others are doing better. Rainbow and Pinkie, who had dashed off to the left, fared better than I did with Rainbow charging towards the guardian that stood in front of her, trying to land a kick, only for it to move out of the way, narrowly, and retaliate with a swing of its staff. Rainbow anticipated this and leapt up swiftly in the air, flying just out of it range before charging again. While Pinkie somehow bringing out her party cannon, fired at the other sending it back a few feet, covering it in what looked like…cake batter? I can’t even wonder how she even… y’know what never mind not important. Rarity and Applejack took on their own opponents with a stalwart strike of their own. Applejack started off on her opponent with a nice kick in its chest, sending the guardian a few feet back and causing it to drop the staff. She then lassoed it up, though it tried to resist being subdued by the farm mare. Damn talk about powerhouse, she’s strong. I only wondered what Rarity would do, especially considering how delicate she could be But to my surprise, she quickly dodged her opponent’s strike, gracefully moving about to keep the guardian confused, almost as if it were a dance, before striking with her sparkling palm into the guardian’s side causing it step back a few steps, before leaping into the air landing a kick into head causing it stumble back Rarity landed gracefully unto the ground before giving her opponent a smirk and said, “Really now darling, is that you all you got.” Forget delicate more like dangerous, never piss her off. Twilight and Fluttershy headed off against one of the guardians that stood in front of us, Fluttershy really surprised me, rather than cower in fear instead she flew off gain some distance between herself and the guardian, with that it focused on Twilight trying land a hit only to meet displaced air as Twilight blinked a few feet away from where he struck, she kept on her toes and waited for an opening. That said I went back on my own opponent, going on the offensive hoping to land a hit, yet my opponent continued to block and parry all my oncoming attacks. “This thing is good.” I said continuing on. Every attack seemed to be with little success, while the guardian was pressed on, it managed to block, parry or counter every attack I threw. At this rate I would only be wasting energy I needed to change my strategy; wailing on this thing wasn’t working out. However, before I could think, I felt a painful, blunt blow to my left arm. Right in the humorous, I thought to myself as the pain shot through my arm, though it wasn’t very funny. “GAH” I yelled. Damn guardian parried my last attack and did a reversal, I was definitely going to be feeling that in morning. “ALEX!!!” Fluttershy yelled, “I’m fine, just a bruise. Don’t worry about me!” I yelled back, trying to reassure her. I realized that going all out this guy was not the best course of action. I needed to switch things up. I thought to myself. With a vertical slash, I leapt back and held my Lightsaber horizontally across my chest. Slowing down my breathing in attempt to catch my breath. Looking back at the guardian. It stood there watching me silently, holding out it weapon in offensive stance before making the charge towards me. I needed to find an opening. I thought while defending against the oncoming attacks while at the same time figuring out if this thing had a weakness. Come on Alex these things are ancient they must have a weakness. Multiple ideas were though of and thrown away as fast as thing could hit. I then noticed that we’re close to one the stone shelves. A smirk appeared on my face as I thought of something to do. Extending my right arm aiming at shelve several books began to levitate and with a single motion came rushing towards my oblivious opponent, striking it with enough force to offset it. With an opening, I slashed at its chest, barely grazing it, before pushing it away with the Force. That moment, however the another guardian was seen hurled into the air only to meet a bolt of magic, followed by a series of smaller bolt fired in rapid succession. A final blast which illuminated the area, knocking down several bookshelves, with the tomes and scrolls in it being tossed about. From the blast site, all that remained was pile of broken pieces of the aged guardian, it ornate staff still preserved. “*pant* Good. *pant*… Riddance.” Twilight said panted out. Fluttershy landed right next to Twilight, giving a worried look to her friend. “Twilight, are you alright?” I asked, standing nearby in case she collapses. “Don’t worry, I’m fine” She said giving humble smile. “Offensive magic took its toll on me, especially after be used in succession.” “Well you two definitely took care of business.” I said looking at the pile of pieces. “Well really it was Twilight who took care of it, I only got out of the way.” Fluttershy said. “True, but where are the others.” Looking back we saw both Rainbow and Pinkie. Behind them, lied their opponents: one was a pile of metal and cake batter, the other was broken here and there. “Y’know these guys weren’t all of what I was expectin, but hey I got to kick some tail today so it alright with me.” “Yeah, though I really wanted to ask who these guys were they didn’t seem to want to talk that much.” Pinkie exclaimed holding the head of one the guardians. “Great, your both alright. now where is Applejack and Rarity?" “Come on Alex ya’ll think some ancient tin cans could ever take down somepony like me.” I heard a familiar southern accent speak. Turning around both Applejack and Rarity looked unscathed too, if anything the only the different was Rarity mane being a complete mess. “Rarity, what happened to your mane?” Fluttershy asked. “These ruffians have no sense of decency they'd preferred to fight dirty by grabbing my mane!!!.” Rarity huffed. “Nasty.” I said grimacing at the idea of hair pulling robots “Alex are you alright, I heard you scream out earlier what happened?” Rainbow asked landing next to me. “I’m fine its just a bruise is all. “Are you sure, it looked like that blow to your arm really hurt.” Fluttershy asked. “It did but it’s all good.” I said nonchalantly as I possibly can. “But are you guys that worried about me.” All but Rainbow and Applejack gave me a kind look, those two gave me a face that said “Really?” “We all are Alex, we would never just allow anyone to get hurt. You’re our friend now and that means we watch out for one another through thick or thin.” Twilight said with sincere tone. “Wait you all consider me your friend?” I asked confused by their kindness. “Of course darling what else would we consider you?” Rarity commented trying to fix her mane. “I don’t know, Its just that I've only known you all for only several days…I thought I would have to at least be here for a week, hell the day I met all you were willing to get know me, give me a place to stay and even tended to me when I first arrived here, I guess I’m a bit surprised that you all considered me a friend while barely knowing me.” The girls looked at one another for a moment before they looked back with content smiles on their faces, before Twilight spoke. “Alex we care about you because you’re willing to allow us to be your friend, just because we haven’t known you all that long doesn’t mean we can’t try to become friends.” “Yeah, Alex I don’t throw parties for just anypony believe it or not, I threw you one because I wanted to show my way for us to become friends.” Pinkie added happily. “The last few days ya were in town, many of the folk have taken a likin to ya, Sugarcube.” Applejack added, “And let me tell ya that’s sumthin’, especially in a town like Ponyville.” “We do care for you Alex, you’re not only a pon…I mean human but you were willing to show us how that you meant no harm and only want understand why you’ve come to Equestria and together we’ve found out that we were fated to meet you.” Fluttershy said with calm smile. “And if meeting you was a part of destiny then why not make the best of it and become friends.” I could only think of how thankful I could be the girls were willing to put themselves on the line to keep one another safe, their willingness for me to become a part of their friendship really touched me. While I grateful for everything they’ve done for me, I really didn’t understand why they were so willing to so much. I needed to make it up to them somehow, to these girls… my newest friends. Suddenly a loud noise was heard from above; everyone turned their attention only to see a figure jump down in front us. This figure was taller than the other automatons, steam fumed as it arose dimmed yellow light peering through the helmet, though aged it appeared more formidable and menacing than its compatriots, another detail was the weapon it wielded, instead of a staff it was instead a spear with a crimson crystal tip. Its armor was more menacing than the others, giving the impression that it was more dangerous. “Well looks like another one decided to show up.” Rainbow said in a mocking tone. “Sorry pal, you’re a little late to the party, your friends already went off and gave us a warm welcome, and I’d say if you wanna party ya better bring some more friends.” “Rainbow, please don’t antagonize it we don’t know what it’ll do.” Twilight said. “Come on Twilight, there only one of it and seven of us what can it really do it.” Rainbow exclaimed looking back at the automaton. I had a really bad feeling about that comment, as the automaton raised its spear a reddish hue began to course through the spear building up power before red lightning was sent flying off into the distance to the pile of where one the other guardian laid. Slowly the automaton began to reanimate, pieces of itself began to place back in order and being restored now fully operational. It didn’t end there for the electricity arched across the library hitting several places. Everyone couldn’t believe what they witness. The once defeated guardians began to rise, the one whose head was held by Pinkie even began to shake violently out of Pinkie’s hands, returning to its original body. The sound clanking metal was heard from all around us, each of the defeated guardians were back up and ready to go once again. Rainbow looked back at the leading guardian and smiling nervously before speaking. “H-heh…so I… guess you can give your friends a hand huh.” Rainbow said nervously. The leader stood silent before readying itself. It’s not over yet. Things weren’t looking good for us. One of the guardians I had sent flying was smashed into pieces, yet once again the red lightning struck down rebuilding the automaton once again. The girls weren’t faring any better, I could tell they were tiring, with every round that went on they managed to take down one of the lesser guardians yet the leader would revive them out delay. This made things only more difficult to taking down the automatons. I wasn’t faring any better myself. Every attack it threw was quick and precise unlike the lesser guardians whose staffs were at the least blunt the leader’s spear was definitely more lethal and one mistake from me could cost my life. “This doesn’t look good, everyone starting falter and we’re all getting separated.” I said “At this rate we’ll all get taken down.” I said, dodging another strike from the leader. “AHHHHH….” Rainbow Dash I heard shriek in pain. It was at that second that saw one of the lesser guardians swing its staff into the back of Rainbow Dash. Her scream bellowed through the library as she landed on the side of one her wings clutching it in her hands, the guardian aimed it staff towards Pegasus. “DASHIE!!!” Pinkie exclaimed watching her friend fall before another of the guardians took this opportunity to rush behind the party pony, knocking her down before she could come to the aid of her friend. Applejack and Rarity were next as their opponents knocked to them towards the shelves, both mares seemed tired from the continuous fighting and were sported looks of worry. Fluttershy terrified at Rainbow injury, now frozen with fear at seeing her best friend struck down in pain, yet before she could even scream a blow from behind struck her in the back causing her to nearly lose consciousness. Everyone who had been subdued were in close proximity of each other, the Guardian surrounding them once more. I knew Twilight couldn’t take it anymore her face changing from horror to now blinding rage as she witnessed her best friends fall one by one. I could feel her power surge through the force almost as if a tidal wave came crashing through, in response of this Twilight horn sparkled furiously almost so that it illuminated all of the room even brighter than the door. Her eyes glowed white aiming towards the guardians, she stared in contempt before shouting.“STAY AWAY FROM MY FRIENDS.” With that a magenta beam fired towards the guardians that threaten friend, the beam piercing through the roof of the library. Dust and rubble stirred the air and I could not even believe at how powerful she was now I knew one of the reasons why the princess would choose her as her apprentice. Thankfully the others seemed to be ok all them had looks of surprise and admiration. Twilight was now on the veer edge of losing consciousness as she panted heavily, though horn was now dimming her eyes still showed an fierce determination. She could barely stand yet she stilled show an undying dedication to protect her friends. Yet to my surprise the guardians managed to maneuver out of the way. … “…*pant* I…w-won’t *pant*…l-let you…hurt*pant*…my…f-friends.” She said before fainting. In that moment the guardians turned their attention to the now unconscious Twilight making their way towards her. “TWILIGHT!!!” I heard as the girls screamed. “NO!!!” I screamed, taking my lightsaber in hand as I charged forward ready to stop this, This was all my fault if only I could be stronger, more powerful. I could protect Twilight, the others, and myself from this disaster. I would not allow this… This is unforgivable. “YOU WILL NOT HURT MY FRIENDS …BY THE FORCE I WILL PROTECT THEM!” I screamed in anger. I aimed my hands towards the group, sending them group back with a powerful force push. However a sharp pain came from my right arm, I turned to see it bleeding a bloodied crystal pointed spear grazed my arm. Kneeling down I couldn’t believe that this was happening. “NO ALEX, PLEASE STOP LEAVE US ALONE.” Fluttershy screamed, her voice pleading. Damn it, I’m a fool I lashed out in anger and allowed myself to become distracted, allowing the Leader strike me from behind. This wasn’t good I looked to see the girls worried faces, I had only known these girls for only a few days yet they were genuinely worried about me. Yet I had the audacity to be skeptical about their friendship. It was truly special, to them…to me.” “…use the force.” A voice spoke to me in. “…save your friends…trust in the force.” Trust in the force “…You are.... the one.” The one? “…the one who shall bring the force to balance.” The one who shall bring balance? “…Go…save your friends. For you are the first.” …The first? “The first of many that is to come.” … I stood up my arm still in pain as I looked to my friends with a calm smile before closing my eyes saying. “There is no emotion…There is Peace.” The leader behind me raised it spear about to strike at me once again, yet I did not worry for now I could see everything I allowed the Force to be my guide. “ALEX WATCH OUT!!!” The girls shouted simultaneously. The leader thrust its spear at me once more, in that instant the Force guided me as I flipped over the incoming attack. My eyes opened as I stared at the automaton. “There is no Ignorance…There is Knowledge.” As my feet landed I raised both hands and aimed them towards the leader calling on the Force, resulting with the leader being flung across the library landing into a wall. The Girls were surprised by my actions, their gasps giving me all I need to know, as I looked towards the other guardians who took their attention off of Twilight but know focused on me realizing that I was the biggest threat. Now realizing that I was target, I took on the intuitive I summoned my Lightsaber from the ground, igniting it as I took it in both hands. Not even a second later, the guardians came charging towards me staffs raised ready to take me down. Yet staring at my opponents I felt a strange feeling calmness, my body felt easy almost relaxed as if I was doing nothing at all, yet here I was staring at what could be my death, yet if it meant that my friends would live than I gladly would do so. “There is.no Passion…There is Serenity.” “ALEX, FER CELESTIA’S SAKE MOVE OUTTA THA WAY.” Applejack yelled. “PLEASE, ALEX DON’T GET YOURSELF KILLED.” Rarity shrieked. The Guardian was now in close proximity ready to strike, yet I felt the Force flow through me guiding my body, The first of the guardians swung its staff coming from my left, I ducked and swung forward slicing through the body of the guardian bisecting it clean through. The Girls looked with surprise, almost as if they had seen a ghost. I looked at them and with a confident smirk said. “It not’s over yet, let’s finish this.” I allowed the force to flow to me as I spoke. The girls in response, no longer bore looks of worry, of defeat , of terror They now had found new hope to carry on with my words alone. Rainbow rose up first still clutching her wing, but showed no pain as she looked back at her friends yet looked back at her friends and spoke “Are we gonna sit around and let Alex have all the fun? We’ve come too far to get beat by a bunch of rebuildable tin cans!” “Rainbow’s right, I’m not lettin’ these varmints get the better of us. If we’ve faced Nightmare Moon and Discord, then we can take on these fellas.” Applejack yelled with confident bravado as she stood up. “We’ve been through worse, so nothing can truly stop us if we fight together.” Rarity added. “It’s time to show these guys how to PARTAY.” Pinkie said with an enthusiastic morale. “No more being scared, we have to be strong and stick together.” Fluttershy said with renewed courage. I smiled at my friend’s new-found courage. Whatever I said must’ve gotten to them. Rainbow looked towards the guardian that stood before her unaware and with a nasty kick in its knee toppled down, in that moment Rainbow jumped back up on her feet gaining some distance between her and guardian. Taking the chance I ran towards the downed guardian, trying to defend itself it swung its staff at my feet, I gracefully leapt over the attack and with a swift turn of my hand, did a reversal and slashed it head clean off from its shoulders. As another one fell to my blade, it gave Rarity enough time to cast a spell on her hands once again, yet instead of striking the guardian chest, she instead aim her hands for one of the arms letting it grasp of it weapon weaken before she used her magic to forcibly rip it away from grasp also leaving it with only one arm. She smirked before saying, “Apologizes darling, but wouldn’t you agree that a lovely tool like this would be better suited for moi?” Then with a nasty swing from her magic sent the one armed guardian my way. Running towards the flying guardian, I held my saber in my bruised arm before spinning my body and cleaving right through the automatons. Applejack didn’t need to see anymore to take action before she crouched down behind her own opponent and giving a powerful two foot buck in its back. The guardian was sent flying, as a result, and as it was in midair, it was open to any attacks. I called upon the force as I leapt in the air and with a series of slashes, cut down the guardian. Landing on my feet, the guardian landed behind, only in pieces. Pinkie came next as she decided to rush up right in front of her opponent, looking with a silly looking grin, Pinkie smiled before her opponent started to attack, yet she was able to move almost effortlessly all the while speaking to her opponent in a casual. “This is pretty fun ya know, thought you’re really not a good dance partner.” I then realized what she was doing, she distracting the guardian all the while leading it to me. Taking the chance, I readied myself to jump in,, before Pinkie said. “I know what to do! Let’s switch dance partners.” With that said Pinkie cartwheel out of the way of the guardian last attack which struck the ground. In a flash, I was now in front of the guardian. Its staff still stuck in the ground I slashed at it arms clean through causing it stumble before I crouched and spun, slicing through its lower legs, it was now a stumbling mess, squirming, trying to move away trying to move away. With that I ended it misery slicing it head off leaving it just a body. Fluttershy, whose two guardians were down upon her, rolled back trying to gain some distance. With an opening now present, I used the Force to pull the guardians away from her, before smashing the two together continuously, causing both to become nothing but pieces. With that the last of the lesser guardians were finally down and I could finally get a moment reprise. “WE DID IT EVERYONE, WE WON!!!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Thank goodness, it’s all over.” Fluttershy said “I wouldn’t say that.” I said as the leader had appeared from the rubble. Now, even while damaged still managed to operate without any issue. Upon seeing it’s compatriots down raised its crystal spear in an attempt to resurrect once more.” “I DON’T THINK SO!!!” A familiar voice spoke as magenta beam struck the arm of the leader effectively halting the process. Looking back we all see a kneeling Twilight her horn sparkling once more from the last spell. “L-let’s see how you… fare without… your friends to help you. “She spoke with the same renewed confidence. “There is no Chaos …There is Harmony.” Even disarmed, the leader charged towards Twilight, desperate to at least take down one of us. “Not on my watch buddy.” Deactivating my lightsaber, I allow the Force to guide me once more, focusing all my attention on the leader before it began to levitate. With a smirk I hurled the leader about, it armor faltering as it fell apart with every blow. With that I gave a final motion and pulled the leader towards me, Dashing towards speeding automaton and grabbed leaping into the air. The Force channeling through my raised fist. … … “There is no Death…There is the Force!” I felt no pain as my fist met the armor of the guardian; my opponent was sent flying down to the ground, like a meteor to the earth, the result being a large explosion of dust and debris right below me. The girls all turned away to avoiding getting caught in impact. As I landed I looked to see the results of my attack only to see a pile of scrap metal, parts scatter about. Many things went through my mind Worry… Pain… Guilt… Yet the most apparent was…Relief. Thank goodness… it was over. “ALEX!!” I heard from behind, turning around only to be tackled by a yellow blur. “OH THANK GOODNESS YOUR ALRIGHT YOU HAD US ALL WORRIED.” Fluttershy sobbed her head buried into my shirt. “…Hey Fluttershy don’t be sad, we’re all alright.” I said reassuringly. “I k-know, but you and T-twilight were almost...” Fluttershy choked back those words as those thoughts could have been true. We’re alright, everyone alright we made it, Fluttershy we’re okay.” Twilight said weakly. “Yeah Shy, we’re all alright. We made it like we always do.” Rainbow said with the loyalty she is known for. “And it’s thanks to Alex we got our mojo back.” Pinkie exclaimed. “We couldn’t agree more…” A voice said from above Everyone looked up to where the voice came from as two winged figures flew down before us both tall and regal. One dressed in a white formal dress, she also wore a series of detailed golden regalia with an encrusted amethyst followed by a series of golden crown bracelets and anklets. Her spectral colored mane seemed to flow almost unnaturally, her magenta eyes staring down upon us as all she smile humbly The other was smaller yet still taller than most of us wore an ornate midnight blue dress of her slightly shorter than the other being, she too wore a crown, made from a dark blue metal and slightly smaller than the other’s jewelry. She too gave a heartfelt smile. Wait, ponies who had horns and wings...The only ones I have heard about who had those features were— I was thinking as I heard a surprised sound. “P-Princess Celestia, Princess L-Luna!” I heard Twilight say in surprise. “It is good to see you and the other Elements are faring well, Twilight. And it’s nice to finally meet you as well, Alexander Clearleaf. I smiled in response having a feeling that things were looking up. Chapter IX: KnighthoodMay the Force be with You: The Arrival Chapter IX: Knighthood "Not the last of the old Jedi, The first of the new." Obi-Wan Kenobi Perspective: Alex Clearleaf All of us stood as the princesses gracefully landed before us, I could only stare in awe as they descended regal, beautiful and majestic were the only words that could describe the two. “It is good that you are all alright, we feared that you all were in danger.” The one known as Celestia spoke. Immediately the girls all bowed before the two, I knew that royalty was something to be regarded with the highest of respect, but only to speak. I follow suit and knelled in respect my head in down. “Rise, Twilight. You and the other Elements need not bow in our presence, for now we are concerned of your wellbeing.” Celestia said before turning her gaze towards me. “And as well for our visitor.” “Yes, we both are concerned for the bearers of Elements of Harmony, thankfully you all seemed quite fine.” Luna added. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, I’m more than honored at your concern for us, But I must ask. How are you here and how did you find us?” Twilight asked as she rose. “Well we were both on way towards your library to meet with your special guest until something caught our attention.” “Wait what exactly?” Flashback: Princess Celestia “We should be arriving in Ponyville quite soon your Highnesses.” One of the Pegasi guards said. “Thank you Highwind.” I said smiling at the young guard. “Finally, we approach our destination sister.” Luna spoke. “Patience Luna you seem quite eager to meet our guest.” "But of course Tia, If what Twilight Sparkle claims is true then such a being must be introduced to our land with the most humble of greetings.” True, I hope that Twilight didn't go overboard with her attempts to prepare for this visit, she really needs to learn how to relax when I decide to make a visit. “Well your highness, Miss Sparkle is your student ,she only wishes to show you her respect.” One of the guards mention “I know all too well, I only hope that Twilight doesn't run herself ragged about this…” I said before a massive magenta beam of magic shot into the sky from the west, an all too familiar magic. Luna looked at me giving me a concerned look as strong as my own. “Tia." “....I know Luna, Highwind.” “Yes your Highness.” “Convert our course to the direction of that blast immediately.” “ right away your highness.” I can only hope that Twilight and the other Elements are alright. Present Perspective: Alex Clearleaf “Oh u-uh... well I’m glad that you noticed my spell.” Twilight said sheepishly. Then again who could missed it? “We are relieved to see that you’re all in good health.” Luna spoke before turning her gaze towards me "And you must be our guest?" “Oh yes, Princess allow me to introduce you Alex Clearleaf, our visitor in Equestria.” Twilight spoke introducing me before continuing. “Alex, I introduce you to the Princesses of Equestria, The Royal Pony Sisters, The Diarch’s of the Sun and Moon, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. “It is an honor to meet both of you.” I said, bowing in respect, “As I said with the Elements there is no need to be formal.” Celestia said. “Thank you.” I replied “I must say that whatever you dealt with must’ve been a challenge judging by your conditions.” Luna said. “Well yer highness we’ve been through some hairy situations, but this one was a bit different .” Applejack added. “Yeah, you should’ve seen it, these really cool, yet mean, robots came outta of nowhere and we were *gasp* and they were like *GRR*, then we had a huge fight between them and it looked like we were gonna win until this really big meanie came outta of nowhere and rebuilt the other robots, then things got bad especially when Twilight got knocked out. So we were *AHHH* but Alex was like *NO* and charged at big guy only to stabbed in his arm but somehow he got us to fight again after encouraging us to get up, then we’re like *COME ON!* then the robot were *WHOA* and then Alex smashed the last one to pieces.” Pinkie explained excitingly before Rarity intervened. “What I believe that Pinkie Pie is trying to explain is that we’ve face off against some rather interesting opponents and we were almost done for until Alex gave us the morale that allowed us to overcome our adversaries.” “, is this true Twilight?” Celestia asked. “Yes, Princess, though I was unconscious, I had awaken to see that Alex and the other managed to stop our aggressors.” “I see.” Luna said looking at me, before heading towards the crater where the leader was. “You did this?” She gestured to the rubble and debris around her. I looked at my handy work, thinking that it might’ve been a bit too much, and spoke. “Uhh, yeah, I did.” Celestia and Luna looked towards one another before asking me another question. “What exactly drove you to do so.” “Excuse me?” “What drove you to protect the bearers of the Elements?” The reasons ‘why’ raced through my mind as I thought of an answer: the elements for one thing raised my interest, but the greater reason would be because...they were to defend my friends. “Well your highness, I…” I said trying to find the words that could explain. “… I realized something in my short time here.” “What would that be?” Luna asked. “…My destiny.” I said. Everyone looked towards me. “Today I’ve learned about when one’s fate changes.” I said, giving a humble smile before continuing. “On my world, I would’ve been dead, yet fate seemed to have a different path for me. So for the last few days, I’ve been trying to figure out just why I’m here alive and it’s thanks to these girls who made me their friend, even before I knew it, that I found the answer.” The girls smiled at my words as I went on. “I’m here because, in truth, I’m home. And that is why I’m able to feel this inner serenity and peace that makes me feel whole. So when I saw them in danger, I couldn’t sit by and let my friends get hurt. Both Celestia and Luna smiled. “You sound very noble for one who owes nothing to Equestria.” Celestia said. “Well I’m no Jedi Knight, but I believe in the idea of protecting those who've shown me friendship even when I didn't know it.” I said giving an honest answer. “A Jedi Knight?” Luna asked. “They’re fictional beings in Alexander’s world that who serve as protectors of the innocent known for being the guardians of peace and justice. They’re the practitioners of the Force who study and discipline themselves in order to ensure peace could be kept.” Twilight explained. “The Force?” Celestia asked. “The power that I mentioned in my letter to you, it’s the same power that Alex wields and if anything that saved us.” Twilight explained. The Princesses looked at me with an intriguing look, a moment had passed until Celestia walk up to me. “Alex, what are your future plans?” “In truth if you’d had asked me that a few hours earlier, I would say that I don’t really know but now I understand what I want for the future. ….I want to study the ways of the force and protect my home…my new home.” I said humbly. “Then I believe that could be arranged.” Celestia said calmly. “What do you mean your highness?” “What you've done is more than protect six new friends, by protecting your friends you have protected Equestria's most valued principles, Laughter, Loyalty, Honesty, Generosity, Kindness and finally Magic. “Wait, you all are..” I said before Pinkie exclaimed. “Yeppers, were the bearers of the Elements of Harmony: and I’m the Element of Laughter.” “Loyalty.” Rainbow Dash spoke. “Honesty” Applejack followed. “Kindness” Followed Fluttershy. “Generosity” Rarity spoke next. “Magic” Twilight finally said. "Chaos, yet Harmony", I knew there was something special about these girls than I had thought, guess I got lucky for becoming their friend huh. “And for such brave actions, we believe that you are entitled to a reward, simply name anything within our power and it will be done.” Luna spoke. “Anything?” I asked “Anything that is in our power it shall be so.” I thought for a few seconds of what it was that I would wish for, until it hit me. … … … “I wish…for nothing.” I exclaimed. “WHAT?!” everyone exclaimed except for Celestia who still looked calm thought somewhat surprised. I smiled and looked around before explaining “I don’t desire anything like I said all I wish to do is to study the ways of the Force, and begin a new life for myself If I can't go back home all I can do is make the best here, with that I wish to understand this gift that I've been given and use to protect what matters to me almost like…” “…A Jedi Knight.” Fluttershy spoke finishing my sentence, smiling in. Celestia and Luna glanced toward one other once more before Celestia spoke. “Then that can be arranged... Alexander Clearleaf,if you would please step forward.” I looked at the girls who were giving me confused ,yet encouraging smiles as if they were saying go on with that I made my way before the regal Alicorns, both side by side looking down upon me before Celestia spoke again. “Please kneel.” I kneeled down on one knee, my head lowered before she spoke. “Alexander Clearleaf, you have done Equestria a great service by protecting the Elements of Harmony more so you have all in the name of friendship with no expectation of a reward in turn." Celestia spoke, before Luna choose to take over "Your desire to study the Force, the power that has given you strength to protect the Elements and use it to ensure peace within our home shows your valiant nature if anything you a Knight by heart and soul, we can already see that you have a prominent future here within Equestria." Luna spoke with pride. "This next part requires me wield a sword, however I'm afraid that is something we do not carry with us on occasion." I looked towards my belt grabbing the hilt of my saber presenting it before the Alicorns. “Will this do your Highness?” Celestia looked confused as she grabbed the hiltr, she held it with a certain curiosity, whereas Luna seemed to be more intrigued, I smiled before gesturing for the Alicorns to activate the weapon via the activation switch. It took them about a moment before she found the switch and with the press of a button the saber ignited. “I do believe that this will be sufficient.” Luna spoke. Though surprised the two Alicorns gazed at the illuminated blue blade after a few swings testing it for a second, then held the saber near my shoulder. I held back any sign of fear of having the idea of my own weapon resulting my own death. “Continuing…you have demonstrated not only bravery and cunning, but selflessness as well, traits that are all well appreciated in Equestria.”. “That said we believe that this selfless act shall not go unnoticed.” “Alexander Clearleaf, do you wish to live here in Equestria and begin life anew.” Celestia asked. I spoke before even thinking of any other answer. “Yes” “Will you live your life to its fullest extent, studying the Force and using the abilities that are blessed upon you for the greater good?” Luna asked. “I shall.” “Will you accept Friendship in all it's forms, both present and in the future from the ponies of Equestria?” Celestia spoke in turn. “I will accept and treasure every friendship I create with the highest of honor and regards.” “Finally would you be willing to protect those friendships, both here and now with every single ounce of your very being?” Luna asked, she sent an unnoticed nod made its way to Celestia. “By my name as a Clearleaf, I will not allow those who’ve shown me nothing but Kindness, Honesty, Loyalty, Generosity, Laughter and Magic of Friendship to suffer.” As Celestia motion the ignited blue blade, both her Luna and Celestia spoke. “…Then by will of the sun...” “…By the will of the moon…’ “And by the Kingdom of Equestria, We dub thee…Jedi Knight of Equestria, Human Guardian of the Force.” Both spoke simultaneously, Celestia motioning the saber to both my shoulders. … ...Was this really happening? “Rise Sir Clearleaf…Rise and stand tall, as a knight should.” Luna spoke with a confident tone.” As I slowly rose I was met with a powerful hug by a certain yellow Pegasus. “Oh Alex I’m so happy for you, you’re a Jedi Knight now!” Fluttershy exclaimed. Before I could return the gesture I was met by five other powerful hugs. “ It looks like you got what you wish for Alex Congratulations.” “Congratulations, darling!” “Good job, Sugarcube.” “Not bad, not bad at all.” “YAY" now I get to throw you Congratulations on becoming Equestria's newest Jedi Knight Party!” “I should be thanking all of you, you all are the reasons why I want to do this and I promise to be the become the Jedi Knight I know I can become.” It was because of these girls that I finally became what I truly desired to become one of the fabled guardians of the light. …A Jedi Knight. Perspective: Princess Celestia I smiled as the Elements swarmed their friend giving him congrats on his knighting. Luna seemed content as she spoke with the human, the two seemed to have made a bond that neither of them know of. So it begins…Wise one do you see, I still kept my promise and know that I intend to welcome those who will arrive and sow the seeds of your people. I thought to myself as I stared into the sunset of the open roof. …Welcome home wise one…Welcome home. … ... ... ... ….Thank you…Celestia… Thank you... my old friend. My eyes widened, I knew that voice it was so long ago but…I know that voice. I felt something faint trailing down my cheek. “Tia, are you alright?” Luna asked as she walked up behind me. “I’m fine Luna, I'm just fine.” I say as I quickly remove any tears, my back still turned, my face still looking at the orange sunset. One Week Later Perspective: Alex Clearleaf, It’s been only one week since the events of the temple, everything had turned out alright, the girls had gone back to their usual routines. The princesses had announced my arrival to all of Equestria, though ponies still had their concerns, none have rejected my presence. As for me, I’m staying with Twilight until I could find a place of my own, hopefully soon. But I would never believe any of this before I had arrived: Here I was, in a land of anthropomorphic ponies, discovering that I had a connection with the Force and that my people once inhabited this land. I wonder would I be the only human here or would more of us show up. And to end it all I became a Jedi Knight, though in actual skill I’m really just Jedi Padawan, hmm minor details. All I can say is that I shall make this new life of mine count and I will dedicate myself to understanding the ways of the Force and keeping the land of Equestria safe. My Name is Alex Ross Clearleaf, First Human to reemerge in Equestria, Force sensitive, and Jedi Knight of Equestria. Now marks my new life My new destiny. Chapter VII: ProphecyMay the Force be with you: The Arrival Chapter VII: Prophecy “Strong am I with the Force, but not that strong. Twilight is upon me, and soon night must fall. That is the way of things, the way of the Force." –Yoda Perspective: Alex Clearleaf If there is one thing that’ve I come to not understand yet wonder to some extent, is the antics of the pony known as Pinkie Pie. Don’t get me wrong I am still weirded the living hell out by her continuous sugar rush state, hell I’ve only discovered that somehow hell I’m a Force sensitive human and that even pales in comparison to how this pony maintains her ability to function. Yet there a charm that appealed to me like Pinkie was the funny over the top comedian that looked at life as if it was one those comedy shows. Even when a discovering a large temple that no one or no pony and yet Pinkie made something as such entertaining. “Come on everypony, I know what we’ve found is gonna knock your socks off especially you Twilight.” Pinkie said bouncing in circles as we followed close behind. “Okay, okay Pinkie settle down geez I know you’re excited about what you and the others found, but what is it exactly?’ Rainbow asked a bit annoyed. In truth, I myself was wondering what it was that the girls had found which made Pinkie giddy, then again anything could make this pony happy so long if it wasn’t dangerous. Whatever it was surely it had to be something big enough to gather everyone’s attention right? There was a slight pause in the party pony’s movement before she answered “Hmmm…I don’t know?” And like that my curiosity was replaced with annoyance…like I said I only enjoyed Pinkie’s antics to an extent. “Wait, what do ya mean you don’t know?” Rainbow said as her wings flared up. “Well I don’t know what it is?” “Pinkie what exactly did you and the others find. “Twilight asked curiously yet trying to keep the peace. "Hmm, well from what I conclude in our recent discovery, Professor Twilight, I can safely assume that it appears to be a gigantic stone door." Pinkie said with an imitating accent, as if she were a scholarly instructor at some prestigious school. “A door?“ Twilight asked. “Yep” “Which leads to…” I asked. “I don’t know…it was closed when we found it and we can’t get it open.” "Okay, so let me get this straight: you girls found some giant closed door in a large, untouched temple that as been here for god knows how long, and your first thought was to open it?" I asked, thinking that these girls seriously have some guts to be that brave. “Alright, so I guess you wanted to show us to see if any of us could try and getting it opened.” “Yeppers” Twilight looked at Pinkie with an annoyed look and sighed, "Pinkie, I can understand your enthusiasm, however, I have to say that your reaction was a bit over the top." “Well it is huge and pretty too.” I sympathize with Twilight when it came to understand how Pinkie could over react to any situation. Speaking of Twilight, I could only imagine how all of this was making her feel, excited beyond belief, Still Twilight seemed to be more focused on recording as much as possible. Rainbow Dash, on the other hand, came to me more as the extremist who wanted to see some action throughout the day's events. I could tell that she was slightly disappointed as how things went so far. No action occurred, aside from my random sprint to the temple, that probably made the pegasus feel like this adventure was to discover reasons for my appearance, was short on the whole feel for an adventurous journey. Still, maybe there is hope for her yet. We eventually made our way into a large antechamber on the other side of what appeared to be a large ornate white stone door, draped to its sides were what appeared to be long blue tapestries long ruined, yet still distinguishable designs, much to Rarity's avail. Unlike the entrance of the temple, this one seemed to be more stable probably due to it being inside. “There ya’ll are, we were all thinkin’ when ya’ll get here.” Applejack said looking back at us as we approached. “Sorry ‘bout that, so this is the door you all found.” I replied. “Aw, ‘don’t worry none Sugarcube we were ‘jus wonderin and yup this is the thing.” “Indeed this large beauty is what stands between us and whatever lies inside however, I must inquire that whomever crafted this door was quite the architect; the designs on it are heavenly. “I have to agree, such designs have never been seen in any record of Equestrian Architecture.” Twilight said with astonishment. "Twilight I never took you as one who had an eye of an architect?" Rarity asked. "Well living in Canterlot does have its perks." “What do ya’ll think could be behind it? Applejack asked. “Well from what I can tell anything, it could lead into some throne room, maybe a sacred chamber that was used for some religious activity or maybe an storage room that may hold invaluable treasures inside.” Twilight replied. “Whoa whoa whoa did you just say…invaluable treasures.” Rainbow said her eyes lighting up. “Well yes, it is a possibility anything could be inside for all we know so we have to take caution in regards of entering.” Twilight was right anything could’ve been inside the door looked more than important enough. ”. "So what are we waiting for, lets go on in." Rainbow said before she tried with her strength and new-found interest. Everyone beside me joined in, struggling to open the door while I was staring at the designs... they gave me a sense of familiarity; in fact, everything in the temple seemed familiar to me, as if— “Hey Alex, I hope I’m not interrupting anything important but we could use some help over here.” Rainbow shouted at me. Snapping out of my trance, I shot straight to the door. "Sorry about that, for a moment, I was kinda lost there." Immediately as my hand touched the door something happened. The door suddenly began to light up as blue streaks started to course through the designs from where my hand was placed. Immediately everyone backed off, Fluttershy standing behind me peaking over my shoulder, Twilight, Rainbow and Pinkie to my left and Applejack and Rarity to the right of me. “Alex, what have you done?” Twilight asked. “I don’t know all I did was place my hand on the door!!!” I had to admit that the process looked beautiful, the streaks traveled through the door like water through a stream, slowly filling the room with a luminous blue light. Eventually the streaks ended after reaching the top. A moment later, the light began to intensify, causing all of us to look away for a few seconds. Then out of nowhere, a lighted door just dimmed out, like a fire doused at the chill of the night, almost anticlimactically. “"I-is i-it o-over?" Fluttershy squeaked out from behind me. “Wait what happened, is that it?” Rainbow followed up. “I don’t know, it looked like something was going to happen after Alex touched the door.” Twilight remarked. "Oooohh that was soooo pretty, hey Alex can you do that again please?” Pinkie chimed in excitingly "In truth, I really don't know what caused all that to happen. All I did was just place my hand on the door". I said looking at the ornate door. Maybe if I did that again maybe something else would react I then walk to the door again and stopped right in front of it and turned and spoke “I’m gonna try to place my hand the door again to if anything else might happen, any objections ladies?” The mares all looked at one another for few seconds before Twilight spoke. “Go ahead, just be careful Alex.” A bit worry in her voice, I nodded in agreement and placed my hand on the door once again. … … … … … … … All was silent as I left my hand the door even Pinkie managed to stay quiet. After moment I took my hand off the door disappointed it seemed to show promise yet nothing. I turned around to see the girls looking at me with curious looks hoping for me to say anything different but with the disappoint look on my face they all got the message and shared the disappointment themselves. “Maybe it was ‘sum sort of fluke?” “Well that was quite the farce.” Rarity spoke with disappointment. “What a rip off!!!”Rainbow exclaimed. “I can’t believe all of that was for nothing.” “I have to admit I was also a bit disappointed myself, who’ knows what was inside.” Twilight said. “Well, we can search around other parts of the temple.” I said, walking back to the group. Just as I turned my back, a blue flash filled the room. I turned back to watch as the door illuminated once more. This time, it was the door, or doors as I should say, opening outward. As the light dimmed down, we all looked back to see a now fully opened, ornate door revealing its contents. It was no throne room … Nor was a religious chamber … Or Rainbow’s desire for a secret treasure trove. … It was… … a Library. Alright, to call it a library was an understatement; it was a colossal room filled to the brim with books. More books than I've ever imagined it was definitely bigger than Twilight's. Hell, the university's library back home wasn't even this huge. Everywhere books, tomes, scrolls, records, stone tablets, artistry and diagrams of shapes and sizes were organized surprisingly on large stone shelves that housed the different tomes. The architecture had its own surprises as well; it was a combination of all sorts of civilizations both familiar and foreign to me. I could see a fusion of several cultures blending together: ranging from Roman, Greek, Gothic, Ancient Egyptian,Mesopotamian you name it. However one of the more startling things we saw were the statues that were comprised of not only ponies, but… humans, okay that didn’t even make sense how was it possible I thought I was the only human here? The mares all had their own reactions to the discovery. Rainbow Dash, once again, seemed confused at what she was staring at. Thinking that out of all the things we could've uncovered, that a library would be it, though she wasn't as ticked off when the door didn't open. Applejack looked at the library with amazement with what we found. Rarity gazed at the architecture, most likely inspiring her for some designs of sorts; the way that the place not only blended together with various cultures, but distinguished several so intricately, probably spoke well to the fashionista. Fluttershy had now peeked from her hiding spot and look with some interest, however she still carried a bit of cautiousness. Pinkie could be described as amused, her smile was definitely showing a variety of thoughts that conveyed her thoughts, all probably going a mile at a mile a minute. ... And then there was Twilight, oh where do I even begin. Twilight showed a look of absolute shock and wonder, her mouth gaping wide open as she took in all that she could. For the others and myself, this was just library while that offered a few noticeable things was still a library, to Twilight on the other hand this was everything she had hoped to find on this expedition, an entire library of some lost civilization that held hundreds of tomes and records from the distant past almost as if was left just specifically for her and now she was able to delve right into whatever she pleased. A moment later Twilight’s true reaction came to light. “…Oh my gosh …t-this i-is this-is…AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” as she squealed in absolute joy. One second later, the lavender unicorn suddenly vanished, leaving behind a spot of sparkles and magical dust, so she can teleport. Needless to say, the rest of us went in looking for the eccentric unicorn gone wild off like a little kid in a toy store, a fitting analogy. “Twilight, where are you? “ "Oooohh, now this looks promising..." Twilight said several books in hand. “Twilight” we all said in unison. This as well," She said as she levitated another tome. "Definitely taking this one." “Twilight” we all said once again "Oh who am I kidding, everything in here is incredible. Oooohh, now what are you hiding?" Twilight asked as she was reaching for another tome, adding to the already large stack of books positively glowing with joy as she was about to teleport herself to another shelf. “TWILIGHT!!!” We all shouted now. “"Huh... Oh sorry everypony, I guess I got a bit carried away, didn't I?" Twilight said sheepishly after she teleported right in front of us. “It alright darling we all know how you love to find new books.” Rarity said. “Yeah I figured yah would go just bit stir crazy ‘bout a place like this, then again I don’t blame ya.” Applejack added. "Yeah, we all know that you love libraries, but this has got to be the mother of all libraries." Pinkie said hopping about. As we walked into what I believe was the center of the library, I once again felt a strong concentration of the Force. I could feel it throughout my body like surge of electricity coursing through me. This familiarity I felt with the place felt so right as if somehow I always known about this place. Suddenly out of nowhere I here the girls gasp as the group suddenly came to a stop. Snapping back into reality again I look up to see what was up. On the left appeared to be a large statue made out of solid white marble depicting what appeared to be a prophet like figure looking bearded human man draped in robes in his right hand held a walking staff his face showing a peaceful serene look, almost reminding me of Gandalf the white. To the right the other statute depicted another human man however instead of being solid white marble it was made of what appeared to be black granite, instead of robes this statue was wearing appeared to be cloaks that shrouded his body, like the other statue it held a staff in the hand only instead of it right it was left. This one’s face seemed to show a look of passionate emotion compared to the other one. However what was in the center is what really caught my attention it was a large stone filled with symbols and several like an ancient cave drawing(not as crude however) showing different event that depicted what seemed to be several events most likely made to show off the history of the who we were looking at. “Whoa, who are these guys.” Rainbow asked. “I'm not sure Rainbow I believe they may be deities however they do appear to be humans.” Twilight spoke examining the statues I then felt the wave of familiarity hit me before speaking out loud. “The one on the left is Levias of the Light, and the guy on right is Umbriel of the Dark. “Wait... Alex how did you know that?” Twilight asked. “I-I don’t know?” I said looking back at the statues, “The names just came to me, like I’ve always known.” I said snapping out of my trance again. The mares had confused and worried looks on their faces before Applejack came up and spoke. “No offense Sugarcube, but I’m thinkin’ there more than yer lettin’ on about.” “I’m serious the names just sort of popped into my head when I looked at the statues.” “Do you think it the Force again?” Fluttershy asked. “Well the Force is strong in this place but I’m not quite sure.” “What about this anything familiar about this?” Twilight said motioning towards the illustrations on the wall. I looked, yet nothing came to mind. “No I;m not getting anything from that. “Really are your sure?” Twilight asked once again “Positive.” “Well rather than jus us askin Alex how bout we try figurin out what it means.” Applejack suggested. “Right let’s start from the left then work our way to the right.” The first illustration depicted what appeared to be some civilization that consisted of... humans, I swore that my heart had stopped for a second to think that humans had lived here before, that would be the statues of Levias and Umbriel, but what made them so important? "Twilight, correct me if I'm wrong...but were humans here in Equestria?" Rainbow asked with surprise. “It looks like it… but how there been no recorded evidence in Equestria that supports that humans ever existed in fact its only been known that humans were mythological beings…well until recently of course.” Twilight explained looking at me with smile. “Well judging from this place and the library Twilight… I think the evidence is clear.” Rarity inquired. “Right so, shall we continue?” I said. We all turn our attention towards the next illustration that depicted humans using what looked telekinesis, almost as if they were using...the Force. “It looks like Humans were also capable of using the Force as well Alex.” “It looks like it guess I’m not a special case, yet still my question remains unanswered as to why I am here?” “Well let’s find out.” For the next few moments, we all studied the illustrations that came in order: one showed us two figures, one white and one black who were most likely Levias and Umbriel, they were surrounded by other humans kneeling before them, so these two were somehow the leaders of humanity, one who centered himself in the light side and the other embracing the dark side. The next illustration showed the progression of humanity led by two figures, Twilight made several statements regarding the aspect of the two ruling as a pair, a diarchy, similar to the princesses. The next illustration however, shocked us...ponies of all races were greeting with humans, both races interacting with one another. “I don’t believe it” I said. "This is incredible," Twilight exclaimed "Not only have we discovered pre-equestrian evidence of humanity's own existence, but we now have proof that Pony kind and Humanity interacted with another, amazing!" I could only agree with her, the idea that humans and ponies shared such a connections was astonishing. As we continued we noticed that several of the next illustrations were unrecoverable due to age and damage, however the last two showed that we could make out showed what looked like the Humans disappeared leaving the ponies on their own and finally the last one showed one human surrounded by six ponies…wait the human in the illustration looked like…me. Wait how? The six ponies that surrounded me were Twilight and the others. “Whoa wait a second is that Alex and all of us.” Rainbow asked looking with disbelief. “I don’t believe it, how’s it even possible we’ve only known Alex for a few days who could’ve known that we would meet eventually.” Fluttershy said. "It is possible that a human could’ve seen through the Force and prophesied our meeting. In other words, I was destined to come into Equestria one day, now I finally know why I'm here." I spoke, the realization hitting me right in the face. “What is it, Alex have you thought of something." … … “Yeah, I think that Equestria…is my home.” I said in realization. “Ya think so, sugarcube? ”Applejack asked. “ I’ve been thinking about it, so far I haven't really felt out of place here It almost feels natural to be here.” “So y’all think that maybe comin’ here was more than a coincidence?” Applejack asked. “I think so.” Suddenly I heard Pinkie gasp once more and look at me with an almost ecstatic smile on her face before. “Uh Pinkie… you alright ?” “Alex do you know what this means?” “Uh…No” “I now get to throw you a welcome back to Equestria PARTY.” Everyone smiled at the gesture that the party pony antics. Later we began to look about throughout the library and decided to split up into several groups, Applejack and Rarity went off in one direction. While Rainbow, Pinkie and Fluttershy had went off into another section leaving me and Twilight still in the center, Twilight was busy looking over her notes, I was myself was looking through some of the tomes that Twilight had picked up. However to my disarray the tomes were written in some language I couldn’t read out, Twilight tried to pick up on too but to no avail I wouldn’t blame her if she didn’t . After a while I decided to spark up a conversation. “So Twilight, how do you feel about the whole discovery?” “I’d say that I feel incredible, this whole day been one huge success.” “How so?” “Are you kidding?” she asked quizzically. “We’ve managed to discover ruins of this magnitude and uncovered answers not only about your arrival but even history about our respected races before the Pre-Equestrian Kingdom era. I wish we had artist rendition of the illustrations and you even managed to tell us about the leaders of Humanity.” “Alright, Alright I get it; we’ve done a good lot today.” “So, Alex now that we’ve figured out why you might be here, what will you do?” In truth I didn’t really know what after all of this was done I mean sure I could start a new life here. Yet what was my purpose here some wall told me that I was destined to be here but as to why I really don’t know. “I’m not sure Twilight, I think I’ll start thinking about that after meeting with the Princesses and see what they think of me.” I replied. “Well if you need a place to stay your still welcome to stay at my library.” I looked towards Twilight with smile “Thanks, speaking of libraries this place is huge compared to yours back at Ponyville.” “I know this place seems to be even larger than the Canterlot Royal Library, oh just wait until the princesses hear about this.” “Speaking of which, Twilight how much time do we have before we need to head back into Ponyville.” I asked gazing about. “Well roughly from the last time we checked I would say we have around two and half hours, so we don’t have much time we’ll spend one more hour here then I’ll teleport us all home by then Spike should already have the library ready.” Twilight said. “Alright anything else?” “Well I hope your etiquette is refined.” ‘I know how to conduct myself in front of authority figures, so don’t worry.” I said with smile. “AHHHHHHHHHH!!!” A terrified shriek pierced through the air, I immediately recognized the voice. “Fluttershy” Just then Rarity and Applejack arrived. "We heard somepony scream, what's happening?" “Fluttershy and the others are in trouble, we need to move.” . Once again, we heard the scream, "Come on, follow me." I said, heading off in the direction of the scream. “Wait how do you know where thy are?” “The Force," I mentioned. "I can sense everyone’s presence in an close area, I guess I forgot to mention it but now's not the time now come on!” As everyone followed behind me I allowed the Force to guide me as to where Fluttershy, Rainbow and Pinkie were, I hope that they’re alright, but what could’ve happened in here I didn’t feel anything out of the ordinary. "Oh I hope they're all alright, I can only imagine what happened." Rarity spoke with worry. “Let’s ‘jus hope that they’re alright.” Applejack said worried too about her friends. “They’re right over right over here.” As we all approached the area I saw Fluttershy shaking like leaf behind Pinkie who eve held a worried look of her own as she stood behind Rainbow Dash who stood in a defensive ready her wings flared out as she snorted to the figure that stood in the shadows the only thing that I could was that it had beady yellow eyes. “Alrighty buddy just buck off unless you really want to tangle with me.” Rainbow spoke fiercely to the figure. The figure said nothing in response as it continued to advance forward to the mares, who was this guy? Twilight then stood beside Rainbow her horn lit up. "I'm warning you now, stand back or I'll fire." She said with just as fierceness as Rainbow. The figure however seemed to ignore her threat and continued forward. “I said don’t come any closer.” It ignored her warning once more. “This is your final warning please, don’t come any closer!!!” Twilight’s final warning had been ignored again. "THAT'S IT, DON'T SAY I DIDN'T WARN YOU!" Twilight shouted, firing a magenta bolt of magic at the figure. But just as the bolt came close to the figure, it immediately dodged out of the way, causing all of us to gasp as it finally stepped out of the shadows, revealing what appeared to be a greyish humanoid being covered head to toe in some rustic looking armor, due to age most likely, it appeared to be mechanic, its yellow eyes glowed from the helmet that bore it, in its hands was a blue crystal-like staff that seemed to pulsate with bluish energy. Taking a more aggressive stance, the figure readied its weapon, most likely in retaliation. But that wasn't all, just then two more of these armored figures came out bearing the same weapons, then two to the left, one from the right, surrounding us now. It looked like things just got a bit interesting.
Prologue: Since Time Immemorial.May the Force be with you: The Arrival Prologue: Since Time Immemorial “There is no Emotion, there is Peace. There is no Ignorance, there is Knowledge. There is no Passion, there is Serenity. There is no Chaos, there is Harmony. There is no Death, there is the Force.” —The Jedi Code History would tell you that Humanity's existence to this day spans from millions years of evolution, trials of history, and tribulations that Humanity has endured. History would be correct with records, research, and scientific prove on its side. However what if that wasn't the case. What if Humanity had always existed even before our time on earth? In fact what if Humanity by theory had already evolved and through time became more advanced than we could possibly Imagine. But this must be all just fiction right? Something you'd here out of a story or legend passed from someone. There is no true scientific proof that Humanity existed in such a way Well, there is such a tale, not proven by science, fact, research or even religion. No this tale of Humanity's true beginning has something that most of us seemed to forgotten as time has passed. ...It all begins with the Force. A long time ago, in a Galaxy far, far away Humanity's beginning started like all origins, simple yet forever intertwined in history that has been lost. Man had already claimed the mantle of intelligence capable of performing many abilities, talents and skills that we already possess today. However there was one thing that gave mankind an edge in its existence, an unknown ability which some would say was “impossible” for any human today to even comprehend, or control for that matter, yet this power ...“The Force” which many had dubbed it became a staple in man’s growth. Eventually as time passed on Human's had become a species built on the foundations of knowledge, creativity and innovation, sporting no ignorance only wanting to improve itself in every way it could. But if there was one thing Humanity attempt to understand, yet could not grasp was the mysterious nature of the Force which eluded even the brightest minds. This power which they could control yet not fully understand, had given them the power beyond the normal human capabilities. "The Force" became a subject of wonder and question. How was this power granted to Humanity in what way did it give power to some and wisdom to others and why could Humanity communicate with "The Force", yet barely understand its very existence. Many had pondered on how this was to be, some believing that it was a blessing from an deity of the unknown, others saying that it was the proof of Humankind's connection to the world that granted them this power and some even believing that humanity had from the very beginning were in tune with "The Force". Yet these questions remained unanswered for ages, left in the halls of time. ...However Two individuals would come forth, determined to understand how this came to be. The two individuals were twin brothers guided by curiosity and enlightenment, The brothers were known as Levias and Umbriel. Levias, a man who wished to understand his abilities was the more philosophical of the two, well known for his gentle nature, studies of politics and diplomacy, his love the of the arts and the time he spent researching over the living and spiritual natures of the world only wishing to live in harmony with "The Force". Umbriel like his brother wished to understand his gift, however unlike Levias the philosopher, Umbriel was a warrior,well known for his physical capabilities and skills, spending his time training his body, and shaping his mind for strategic conflicts, interested in the physical realm and how it could be changed. Seeking out answers to understand "The Force", the two had embarked on a journey to understand the mystery of "The Force” with one vision, one goal in mind. ...Too seek out the answers that eluded all of humanity. As Levias and Umbriel ventured out to solve the great mystery of "The Force" the two decided to walk upon different paths. One shined upon by Light and One shrouded by the Dark, Levias walked the path to the Light, while Umbriel treaded the Path of Darkness. The journey was more than a harrowing challenge, the brothers spent years learning from their experiences as they traveled collecting and recording the knowledge they found,the two brothers faced many trials that pushed them to the limits of their spirits. However their greatest discovery would be the ability that allowed them to transcend from mortal plain and become the very personification’s of light and dark becoming the Avatars of both the Light and Dark sides of "The Force" respectfully, a power beyond mortal comprehension. With that the brothers, becoming the personifications of the Light and Dark ended their journey returning back to their homeland to share their knowledge. Needless to say, Humanity had been more than impressed with the brothers as they demonstrated their new abilities and understanding of the Force. proclaim the eternal brothers as their leaders. While the brothers had decline such an great honor at first they eventually accepted their new roles becoming the eternal brothers of the Light and Dark. As time went on Levias and Umbriel, were known as the benevolent rulers of humanity; teaching their subjects the mysteries of the Force. Levias's lessons upon the Light, taught his subjects how to use telepathy and commune with nature around them and it many denizens, to heal and defend themselves from danger, persuade the minds of the weak minded and even manipulate the force of nature itself both physically and spiritually,transcending the physical plain. To understand these gifts, Levias preached to his subjects the life of peace and tranquility within oneself. Umbriel's dark lessons, taught his subjects learning how to use harness its awesome yet terrifying power. With his knowledge they harnessed the power of the Force to inflict harm on others, call on the Force to enhance their physical form and increase their prowess, control their fears and even use it to demoralize their opponents, use telepathy to inflict mental harm with their power, and if necessary drain the vitality from their victims. In turn to use the powers of the Dark side, the subjects called on their passions and emotions to aide them and defend their home from anyone that dared threaten it. As Time passed, humanity became more enlighten by the brothers teachings, their land prospering from the reign of the eternal brothers of Light and Dark. However change is something both welcomed and feared, yet if one chooses to accept, could bring more than just enlightenment. This being said when Humanity encountered a race nearly similar to themselves. They’re appearance could best be describe as anthropomorphic equine-like beings, Physically wise from the Stallions, Mares and Foals alike appeared similar to human physiology in almost every aspect. yet a most noticeable distinction were the variants of which these beings came some domed majestic wings, which made them appear like angels.Others were blessed with a single elongated horn, and some who didn't sport both wings nor horn. Among these being, the rarest of them were the regal appearing equines that sported both horns and wings; they were looked upon as a blessing upon the equines being both wise and powerful as well noble, however being few in number they were viewed as the a rarity among the Equine and were considered to be the leading race. This sentient race of newcomers to the humans would be known as the Equine. At first, with the arrival of the equines, tensions had risen between both races as their first encounter had been rather awkward ,nevertheless upon hearing that the Equine had appeared in their land, Levias and Umbriel had come forth and welcomed the Equine to their homeland allowing any who wished to live alongside . At first the Equine were rather wary of the humans however as time past more than glad to live alongside the humans as both races were advance in their societies. As time passed both races coexisted creating a perfect harmony. However the Equine differentiated in physique as the variants consisted of several types . In fact as time went on both races became closer spiritually and even emotionally. Bonds of friendships formed, patriotism rised, and elevated pride... even romance blossomed. With this both races prospering, became the pinnacle of coexistence for other races, hoping to join them and become a part of their society and become something even greater. This became nearly immeasurable as both the union of Humans and Equines became even more limitless as the races combined power of the force and magic giving them a superior edge over the other races advancements in their societies. This said both Levicus and Umbrius along with the leaders of the equines looked upon their shared land and shared it prosperity with others, allowing trades and other forms of interaction with the neighboring lands. And for a time, it was paradise. However no matter the age there always comes time when spite and envy cloud the rays of harmony. The lands that neighbored the prospering land began to feel jealously and animosity toward Humans and Equines, once where there was respect now stood spite, scorning the land which seemed to be flourishing with life, happiness and wealth that seemed everlasting. Fearing that they were gaining too much power and would set out to conquer their homes, the spite filled lands began to mass l armies scheming to conquer the land of prosperity. Eventually rumors of war had reached land of prosperity raising tensions and fear within both Humans and Equine, Levias and Umbriel alongside the Royal Alicorns knew that a solution must be found, in hopes to prevent such a crisis, to prevent conflict the leaders of both races journeyed to the lands of the jealous races in hopes of that there could be a way of finding a peaceful solution to this crisis. However their attempts were all in vain as the races of the Griffons, Minotaur's and Serpents of the sea had angrily refused to stave off the path of war, screaming in bouts of rage that blood must be spilled for the land of prosperity crimes. With no chance of negotiating a peaceful truce, Levias and Umbriel along the Royal Alicorn Families with heavy hearts began preparing their races respectfully. As such the many subjects, who trained under both the brothers amassed themselves ready for conflict alongside their Equine brethren who were more than willing to protect their shared sacred home as they readied themselves for the upcoming war. Both races ready, the Human and Equine gathered ready on their borders ready to face off the invading coalition of races that had conspired to bring them down on their knees. As such the inevitable conflict had begun...The War that would engulf a world ensued. Conflict after conflict, the combined efforts of the Humans and Equines proved to be more than enough to match the combined army of the jealous races. Under the leadership of the Brothers and Alicorn leaders, it took a great yet united effort for the Land of Prosperity to show its might as the Force wielding humans and Elementally gifted equines began to push out the Invading forces. Eventually the invading forces fled, surrendering to the Prospering Land. This Victory while not without many consequences, held a true hallmark to the coexisting races that managed to defend their now sacred home from destruction. And for the next thousand years, all was well within the land that forever prospered. However, a shroud of darkness would fall over the land. ...the Dark side of the Force The realm that Umbriel had spent decades of studies, meditation and training slowly began to cloud his thoughts, poisoning his mind with thoughts of an insatiable craving for power an desire to lead the land into a more prosperous age by forcing the weaker nations to submit to the prosperous land and casting out those not fit to strive the path. This Darkened path. His disposition had from a belligerent leader to cold and methodical becoming more distant lost in his thoughts as if he were keeping something to himself, Eventually, as time passed Umbriel became that of a benevolent ruler to something more sinister , never allowing himself to open up towards his subjects, the equines which worried Levias greatly. This change in his brother behavior had more of impact as he felt a great disturbance in the balance of the Force, the darkness began to spread over the light steadily clouding it under a veil of shadows. The internal conflict that escalated from Levias and Umbriel brought more than a tremor to Force. Umbriel allowed his anger to consume him and in his rage he unleashed untold terrors of the Force that no being ever dared to challenge. Umbriel mind becoming more consumed by his craving for power, found himself believing that the Dark side had given him more power than ever before and that this was a sign to covert this kingdom of freedom, equality and harmony. Into an Empire of Darkness, that would share one vision, his vision. Umbriel, now a vessel of hatred a shell of his former self, had rechristened himself into Azazeus claiming himself to be the true deity of the Force and sole ruler of the world. Levias, now with no succession of bringing his brother back from the Dark side slowly began losing, his faith in returning balance to the Force. He began to see visions as he slept, seeing glimpses of events that would arise. Journeying, to the sacred grove he'd discovered centuries which provided him with peace at mind allowing him to focus his efforts on understanding the upcoming future. Meditating for days Levias began seeing premonitions showing him events that were to come. His first vision showed and himself, facing in a climatic duel with Azazeus. He saw clashing powers of the light and dark shaking the foundation of the world, an event that would not only affect both Azazeus and himself but all of Humanity. The Next vision showed the aftermath, with humanity gone as if a divine wind blew them away. Levias continued to view all that played out , the equines banning together, settling their differences aside creating a new nation led by the Two Alicorns daughters of the current Alicorn royal family whose king and queen claimed the powers of Day and Night. The elder sibling charged of the raising the sun and the younger one would be tasked of raising and governing of the moon, both becoming the new rulers of the land. At first Levias could only smile at the site seeing the equines living in harmony, led under by the regal sisters. However his smile faded as the next vision rolled in showing him a rather familiar event. The next vision foresaw as the younger alicorn sibling falling out of grace and losing herself to jealously cause by her subjects neglecting her work and marveling over sister’s sun. And her banishment to the very source of her power by the elder white alicorn. “Will this madness, truly end.” As Levias spoke in wise but yet, sadden tone The vision that came after, detailed a group of six mares who became the essence of Harmony themselves, this said the vision continued as it showed the corrupted alicorn being cleansed by this same power the elder alicorn used to banish her to the moon. “Perhaps I was wrong, there maybe hope yet.” As the eternal brother of the light retorted. But the final vision had shown something more, what Levicus saw truly surprised him as he saw a young human male appearing, greeting the same group of mares foreseen previously, showing him meeting them and… “...Excuse my presence, wise one but may thou ask why you are here.” An innocent voice asked. With his vision ending at that moment, Levias opening his eyes, looked down to see a young familiar Alicorn filly with a pure alabaster coat and pristine light pink mane, with her curious amethyst eyes gazed upon him, she was dressed in a light yellow and white sundress draped with orange and yellow ribbons. Arising from his seat, the eternal brother of light smiled as he approached the Alicorn filly, “...Greetings, my dear young sun filly It seems that thou has discovered thy sanctuary.” Levias responded. “...Oh, forgive thee for disturbing thou wise one, but you seemed troubled as if thou had experienced a terror.” The filly responded innocently. “...Thy might say that I have endeared and lived on.” As Levias responded before he spoke again “...Celestia, I know of thou parents quite well, thou care to elaborate as to why thou are here with thee." "I only wished to speak with thee you seemed very disturbed as of late, father and mother both have recently noticed this and grow worried for you and Lord Umbriel." the alicorn filly responded. Levias smiled, he known well that Celestia was a caring filly, so young yet he knew she would be destined for great things "It is nothing, simply an argument between my brother and myself. Tell King Hyperion and Lady Galaxia shall not need to worry." he said hoping to end to the discussion. "I have heard recently that thou was blessed with a younger sister." "Oh yes, my little sister she was recently born yet I adore her ,mother and father named her after in honor of the moon, as they did with me to honor the sun. "..I see, fitting for both the daughters of the stars and skies.” Levias responded “Thank you, wise one.” as Celestia responded with a smile. The two spoke for hours, discussing over the current events, Celestia had given her thoughts over the conflicts had ensured as of late, believing that it was unnecessary to cause such chaos. “...Celestia, may I inquire an question?” as Levias asked standing up from his spot, gazing toward the horizon ” "Of course, what is it that thou need." "... What do you see for the future." Celestia looked at the wise man with a rather perplexed look, pondering what he meant. “...Excuse me, wise one but whatever do you mean?” Celestia asked. Levias still gazed toward the setting sun, responded. “...What I mean is what do you wish for the future.” as he turned around looking at Alicorn filly with grey eyes. Celestia while young for her age understood the question responding quickly. “I wish, I wish for a future of harmony, of peace, were all beings could live in happiness with one another” she finished. “...Would you be willing to lead by example if necessary?” The Force master responded. “...Yes, I’d be willing to raise the Sun to do so!” The filly declared. The Eternal brother of the Light smiled at his young friend's declaration . " There may be hope yet." he said quietly. “What, wise one." Celestia replied. . "Nothing, my dear I afraid that this will be last we shall speak to another for some time." "For how long wise one." Celestia asked "For a long time I'm afraid." Celestia looked heartbroken, her ears flattened down upon hearing those words. “Do not fret my dear this will not be the last time we shall speak, it shall be some time but we speak again, I promise this to you. "What will happen to you, is something going to happen." Celestia asked. “...I have no way of knowing, what will become of my kind whether disappear or not only the Force shall reveal that answer.” Levias spoke with a calm. ...“If your people do disappear, how long will you all be gone?” Celestia asked sadly. "If we should vanish I wish for you to trust your feelings, do what is right for all, rule over your kind with a kind and fair heart alongside your sister.” he instructed as the Alicorn filly nodded in understanding, albeit a bit confused. " Surely you shall return." "I am not to sure if we shall my dear." "...Then, I promise for as long as it takes and welcome you and your kind to return home!!!” as Celestia replied happily. Levias smilied with hope as she spoke, “.. You have thy gratitude young one, one hoped that thou could resolve this crisis on my own, but it seems that the Force has guided us on a different path. " With this Levias stood up but before leaving the filly alicorn the human said one final thing. “,,,Celestia.” he looked unto the setting sun before walking away. “...Yes, wise one” the alicorn filly replied. ... ... ... “...May the Force be with you.” as the ancient human left the grove, leaving the alicorn to ponder his parting words. It was shortly after that the visions that were foreseen came to pass. The final battle between Levias and Azazeus became nearly immeasurable as the opposing power of the Light and Dark, created a wave of energy leaving behind no human to be seen in the land. Where the humans had vanished the Equines had remained, but were under one banner when the Alicorns of the sun and moon governed them. However as foresaw the younger alicorn fell out grace becoming a threat to her land and subjects. But shortly after her descent to darkness she banished by her older sibling to the very place of where her power reigned. And finally the six figures that had been foreseen, did appear becoming the six powers that would cleanse the corrupted Alicorn of the night. All was well now in the ancient land all that remains is the final premonition which had yet to be seen.
Chapter I HomecomingMay The Force Be with you: The Arrival Chapter I: Homecoming *"The Force will be with you. Always." ―Obi-Wan Kenobi* As morning of a large city dawned with many citizens beginning their day heading to work, school or some just staying at home. In the local University,one young man stood before his bathroom mirror in his dorm brushing his teeth in a quick frenzy. “...I can’t believe I overslept, Now I’m gonna be late for class.” as the young man thought trying to finish his morning routine. “....Serves me right after having that movie marathon, although it still was fun though.” he thought, finishing up he stared back towards the mirror, the reflection showed a fairly handsome, dark tan skinned young man about 5’10 in height, with short reddish brown hair with the back tied in a short ponytail, his clear hazel eyes looking into the reflection for anything out of ordinary. His clothes consisted of light beige collared shirt supported underneath by a Dark brown T-shirt, a diamond shaped turquoise necklace, along a pair of matching khaki pants and pair of brown moccasins. Alexander Ross Clearleaf simply known as Alex was a College currently attending the university of Texas at Arlington, The young man had only been there for a semester and a half, being a freshman who only graduated out high school nearly eleven months ago he was aiming at becoming a Mechanical Engineer and gaining Bachelor's Degree in the field. As Alex gave on final inspection in the mirror he heard knocking coming from his dorm room door. “...HEY..., Alex are you up yet, if not then you better get up or I'll wake you up.” as a voice spoke outside the dorm room. “...Just a sec’ Romeo, I’ll be out in a minute.” Alex said. Stepping out from the bathroom, he searched around his moderately sized dorm room finding his backpack next to the door was he had left it previously. A young man of 18 years, turning 19 in a few months,coming from a small town in West Texas living with his Uncle, Aunt and his little brother Leon, Alex considered to be a kid with a good head on his shoulders, he was generally a welled manner young man who got along with mostly anyone he encountered, cool around friends and teachers, highly intelligent, kind and helpful,and was even cute by some girls on campus, however there was one little thing Alex held dear, his love of being a Star Wars Fan. Being one for nearly all his life, it had started getting into the universe, when he was only three and his first ever movie being Star Wars IV: A New Hope had played out in front of him, needless to say he had been awestruck as he watched the Classic film, in fact his uncle even joked around by saying that he came from the planet Alderaan and that before its destruction his parents had sent him and his brother to earth and found him in crashed starship. He’d figured out that was hardly true but he had been influenced through the films as a kid he loved every single movie even the prequels, and found good in each of them. In fact the movies inspired him to become a mechanical engineer as he had been fascinated by the sci-fi technology in each of the films wanting to create technology that could improve modern day life. “...Hurry up man its 6:24, class starts in 16 minutes and I don’t wanna be late again for Buchmeyer class again not after what happened last time.”Romeo spoke with urgency. “...Alright... alright I’m coming out.” as Alex said opening the door with reassuring tone. “...Finally, come on we have to get going, otherwise the wrath of Buchmeyer will descend upon again.” Romeo spoke with worry. In front of Alex stood his best friend, a young man of about the same age as Alex, wearing a tanned colored jacket with a white T-shirt sporting a blue Jedi order symbol underneath, a pair of blue denim jeans and a pair of navy blue tennis shoes. His dark brown hair in a short cut style, he also wore a pair of black eyeglasses, giving him a nearly philosophical look. Romeo Farrell was a keen man of intelligence, being view as a asocial bookworm by most, Romeo wasn’t the most social type, as he usually spent most his time in his books, most would say that he had no friends with anyone minus Alex, as he too was a Star Wars fan. The two spent most their childhood alongside one another as best friends, Alex sort of being the adventurous of the two and him being the guy with the plan. The two being childhood best friends decided to go off toward the same college together. “...Don’t worry we’ll get there in time” as Alex said putting on his backpack. “...You said that last time and we wound up getting being half an hour late, something that I don’t wanna relive.” Romeo said nonchalantly giving him an annoyed look. “Well let’s move then.” As Alex said, starting to dash off toward their destination. The two had made a rather strenuous ten minute sprint to the campus engineering building, upon arrival other students giving quizzical looks at the two as they panting heavily, they managed to arrive on time for class with only a few minutes to spare. “ *Pant*… I told ya’ *pant*...we’d make it *pant* on time.” As Alex panted, sweat starting trail down his face. “...Yeah, *pant* but you didn't say we *pant* have to run a marathon across the school *pant* for ten minutes.” Romeo replied breathing heavily. ...Heh...well we needed the morning exercise anyway.” Alex retorted. While the two were trying to regain their breaths, a young woman stood in front of them, her hands on her hips. “...There you are, and here I thought I’d have to cover you two, told ya we should’ve had that movie marathon this weekend, but you two had to have it last night." She spoke with an annoyed tone. “…Come on Christie, you’d think we really want to relive one of Buchmeyer’s grand star lectures about punctuality after last time... no thank you I set my alarm clock and only pressed the snooze button three times." Alex said with smirk. '...Plus you left in the middle of The Empire Strikes Back last night. Romeo mentioned. ",,,Well unlike you two I value my sleep." Christie retorted. Christie Romero , was around the age of eighteen came into college a few months after High school, while she was young compared to her peers she was a well-known student at the University, being an highly intelligent, independent, charismatic and beautiful among the student body, she was one of the few close friends that Alex and Romeo made in college as she too had an interest in the Star Wars franchise. Wearing a bright red T-shirt along with a pair of denim jeans and red tennis shoes, her fair black hair in a tied single braid, for her age she was a fairly attractive her lovely body matured quite well curves in the right places nice hair and wore nice clothes to boot, but her personality was her most attractive feature she was bright, bold and standing girl willing to show her tomboy side, her compassionate green eyes gazing in annoyance at her two friends. “...Well we made it right and that's all what really matters." Alex replied with a smile. "...Well that the last time I listen to one of your great Ideas Alex, next time I'll plan the next marathon." Christie replied before heading back to her seat. While they were only friends, Alex never came to admitting that he'd had grown affections for the girl, from the beginning of the the semester Alex began to harbor an love for the girl, as someone like Christie was genuine in every way her looks, her personality and intellect made her amazing, though she her own set of flaws being bossy, a perfectionist and too motherly by some, Alex viewed her as the girl of his dreams "...In time Alex, In time Alex." he thought, Taking a seat next to a large metal table, hiss Brown and blue colored, plaid style backpack contents consisted of several items, including his laptop, several notebooks for different subjects, a black leather binder containing his core subject papers, pencils and pens, some of his favorite novels, a sketchpad, his black Nintendo 3DS xl and several games and charger, his I-phone, camera. However out of all the items mentioned, there were two items that were more unique than the rest in a concealed middle pocket there rested two metal rod-like items which both made of a black and silver metal, one having a gold section near the top and the other more of a elegant appearance. Custom made by his own hands, his two lightsabers were his pride and joy of his mechanic skills. after their creation he showed them off to his friends and who were impressed by the craftsmanship in fact it was their creation that they suggested Alex to make side business of creating lightsaber replicas for others with that Alex had in previous months crafted replicas for students who interested. He’d kept them in his bag, as a good luck charm to help him strive for degree in mechanical engineering. never leaving them behind when they weren't needed. Sitting beside him was Romeo who laid his bag on the table, opening it up for class “...So what today’s lesson plan.” Alex asked. “...Well we should be doing a course on…” as Romeo said, Just then a middle aged man came into the room dressed in dark blue suit, white tie and matching shoes. “Good morning students, forgive me for my own tardiness I was held up on the account of traffic. Mr. Buchmeyer announced, readying himself course for the day. “…Wonderful.” Christie said sarcastically with hint of annoyance. ` Needless to say, the day had gone by rather nicely as the three friends shared the next several of courses together which included, Algebra III, Advanced Physics and Literature. Through the day and with many courses finished for the week, the three friends heading to the campus café for an after class get together;this was a traditional meeting that the three started shortly after their first year,however the sky above showed a rather unpleasant site as dark storm clouds above enveloped the sky of day, what was an earlier a pleasant Friday morning turned out to be an oncoming dark stormy evening coming ahead. “... Well looks like the weather crew was wrong again.” Alex said looking into the darkened sky. “...When have they ever been right” Christie replied “… if anything I bet they lie about the weather just so that they can get everyone outta bed, make our day a living hell, then laugh at our misfortune because of their “accurate” forecast.” Staring at the sky, disappointment on her face “…sigh…" well all we can do is just pray that it doesn't rain otherwise we’ll all be walking home in the wet and miserable.” Romeo replied. The three make it to the Heartfelt Cafe ,to be greeted by its owner Janice Wrighthall, a middle age hazel colored eyed woman of about 42 years of age, dressed in a simple white blouse and black slacks, her aging brown hair tied in a bun, Janice had opened up about 10 years ago after she gained a small inheritance from her grandfather, she decided to open up a Cafe for the college, mainly to help young students, for the past 10 years she’d seen all of things going on at the college, many of the students enjoyed her presence as she was like a counselor giving helpful advice to the students, talking to them when they looked down and out. “....Hey you three how was all of your day so far.” She said smiling at the trio. “....Hey, Janice how business” Alex replied. “...Oh as busy as any Monday will be, customers coming in and out, only in for the rush, but you three come make always Mondays less dull and more enjoyable. Oh but I’m just talking a storm here, so the usual.” Janice finished. “...You know it, Janice.” Alex replied giving her a respectable smile. “...Alright then, It shouldn't take too long” she said as she went toward the various coffee machines. With that the trio went to a nearby table and sat down, waiting for their order until the door opened up. A young man with fair skin, Jet Black hair and Amber colored eyes, wearing a Black and grey hoodie and t-shirt with matching Black jeans and shoes added with that a chain attached to pants, came walking inside, his hood over his head, as his appearance giving an almost mysterious look Heading up towards the counter to place his order. “...Coffee black to go please.” he asked in a shushed quiet tone. “...No cream or sugars dear… are you sure?” Janice replied. “...No thank you.” he replied in the same tone. “...Alright then, it should be ready in a minute or so, that’ll be $ 2.55, please” as Janice replied. The young man paid for his order sat down next on the bench that was close to the door. All the trio knew was that his name was Marcus Winfield and that he never really hanged out with anyone, sort of a lone wolf by most of the students, Marcus really never seemed to care about it though. Aside from that he was a ghost most of the time. “Here’s your order dear” Janice said handing him a Togo cup filled with the caffeinated black liquid. “...Thank You” Marcus replied as picked it up and left no second thoughts. Shortly after Marcus's departure the Trio began to share a good time inside, talking about the day, their classes, or just laughing at the randomness that occurred. It was a good time for a group of friends; bystanders couldn’t help but smile at the three sharing laughs all around. “...*sigh*…Man I love this.” as Alex said giggling from the last joke. “…Ha …heh, love what Alex?” Christie replied giving him chuckle. “...This, I mean spending time with you two, enjoying each other company and just havin’ a good time... its moments like this that just makes life so great.” Alex explained. “...Yeah, I with ya on that one, it’s all good, we're in college anyway, so we might as well enjoy times like this and many more to come.” Romeo replied. The Trio smiled at the remark. It was now about evening as the Three checked the clock which read 6:56 pm. “…Man time flies, can’t believe it already so late” Alex said checking outside as the weather hadn’t gotten any better although it strange that it hadn't rained, yet the clouds were more than ready to unleash the storm that was coming in. “…We should all probably head back to the dorms, before it starts to pour like hell.” Christie looked to the storm induced weather. “…You don’t have to tell me twice this is gonna be one big ass storm” as Romeo replied back. “… Alright then let’s get going them Thanks for the coffee Janice”. Alex said as the trio was heading out of the café. “...Alright then, but be careful and hurry on back so you won’t get caught in this storm”. Janice said. With that they headed out. It was until they were crossing the street as the walk signal went off. Alex’s eyes opened in realization as he forgot his backpack and left it inside the café “...Oh crap, I forgot my stuff back at the café”. Alex said in realization. “...Well go on ahead grab your gear, we’ll wait up” Romeo said smiling a bit. “...Just hurry, it looks like it could pour at any minute” Christie said concerned. With that Alex managed to get lucky as the street signal gave the approval to cross, heading inside the café, his bag was still there in the same spot as he left it. “... Just left my stuff in here Janice, sorry about that.” Alex said grabbing his belongings. “...It’s alright Alex just hurry back before it starts pouring.” Janice replied. Just as he walked out of the café, the street light still displayed a go signal; he started to cross the street, as Alex was one fourth the way on crosswalk, staring back his friends smiling, as walked Until fate had played a move so ruthless it’s insidious. In that instant the signal had changed back to stop. “…AL. ALEX GET OUTTA OF THE WAY!!!” a panicked Romeo screamed. “…LOOK OUT!!!” Christie cried out terror. Time seemed to have slowed in slow motion, As Alex turned to his left only a few feet away with its bright head lights as a large truck came down the street at full speed, the driver trying to stop only in vain as the breaks couldn’t stop in time. His eyes seemed fixated on the approaching lights of death in that moment every memorable moment in his life, played out in his mind from his first movie, every birthday he’d ever have, to the his lightsaber duels with Leo, meeting Romeo, going to school and graduating, meeting Christie, and just recently his good times with his best friends who now stared in horror seeing what appeared to the end of their sacred friendship. Believing, that this was his Final moments Alex closed his eyes and braced for the embrace of death. “My only regret is that I couldn't become something to help those I care about.” Alex said mentally Little did Alex realize at that moment. Fate loves to pull cruel jokes. Instantaneously, a bright flash enshrouded the area, as Alex now mere inches away from death, suddenly vanished leaving only a blue mist, from the spot he stood in. The trucked passed as Christie and Romeo eyes closed began to open to see what might be left of their best friend. In surprise however, they didn't any blood, gore or even the truck as he somehow vanished in thin air. “...What happened where is he, where did he go!” as the two looked to see” as Christie asked looking in confusion tears streaming down her face. Romeo couldn't reply as he couldn't believe of what just played out in front in him, he couldn't even fathom the thought of what just happened. His Best friend was gone. As the starry night over loomed the quaint little hamlet known as Ponyville, in the Golden Oaks library sitting in chair reading a book was a young Lavender colored unicorn mare, her dark violet mane with one pink highlight that complemented her well, her lavender colored eyes matched her fur flawlessly, she wore simple a magenta colored which the sleeves were rolled up sweater underneath a white long sleeve button shirt with the sleeves also rolled up and a dark maroon colored skirt. Twilight Sparkle, personal student of Princess Celestia, sat in the library reading over an a tome of history, as her luminous lavender eyes scanning over the text a voice could be heard coming from upstairs. “…Hey Twilight, wanna go out and star gaze, Princess Luna is really giving a show tonight.” A young purple dragon with green scales, wearing a green t-shirt and purple pair of shorts, came down the stairs halfway. “… Not now, Spike as much as I would love to go and view the night this book has some rather interesting potential, plus I just can’t seem to get enough of it.” Twilight responded her nose still in the book. “… Alright, suit yourself then” Spike said heading back up to the balcony. “...I have to admit… this book does spark some interest about history, even if it all just theories and speculation, I’ll have thank Lyra for donating it.” Twilight spoke to herself marveling the tome that she held. For the past few days, Twilight had spent her evenings reading over the book, which had been given to her from Ponyville’s self-proclaimed human enthusiast Lyra Heartstrings. At first she hadn't thought much of the book being that it came from Lyra, nevertheless being the book worm that she delves into the text, the book discussed about Pre- Equestrian history before the events of the Hearthswarming story. Discussing about a mysterious race that had lived in what was to become modern day Equestria. So far she was about halfway through the book. Just as a she was turning the next page however, she heard Spike’s voice call out in shock. “...Twilight, check this out something going on outside!” as a concerned spike came running down the stairs. “… Some sort of glowing light is appearing outside in front of the library!” as Spike said with a look of worry. “… Just calm down Spike, let just go out and see what this is all about.” As Twilight said closing her tome and heading over to the window, that site played out was a steadying glowing light appearing to become brighter with every passing second, right outside her home. “… strange I don’t feel any magic coming from it, what is this thing.” Twilight said with curious look. At the moment the Light’s brightness intensified to its peak blinding both the unicorn and dragon for a few moments, as their eyes managed to recover they saw something in the distance what appeared figure lying on the ground. “…Oh Celestia, there’s somepony out there, they seem hurt!” As Twilight shouted running outside towards the figure. “…Twilight hang on!” Spike shouted following behind. As they approached the unconscious figure, they gasped in surprise as the figure they believed to be a pony was far from it instead they saw a hairless bipedal being wearing casual clothing and a brown and blue backpack, judging by its build it appeared to be a male creature from what Twilight could deduct. “…What is it, Twilight?” Spike asked curious. “… I don’t know Spike but whatever it is, it needs our help.” Twilight replied her horn began glowing as a purplish aura began to enshroud the being. “Spike go on and prepare the spare bedroom.” She commanded. “… Are you sure you wanna do this, Twilight?” Spike asked concerned with the request that his older sisterly figure asked. “…I'm not even sure but I have this feeling that whatever it is, it belongs here we’ll ask Fluttershy to come over tomorrow to see about it. ” as Twilight began to lift the being in the air. “...Alright... Alright then, I get it, I’ll get it ready.” Spike said heading back inside. With that the unicorn mare headed back inside with the mysterious creature hovering above hoping that it would this kind act wouldn't backfire.
Chapter II : AwakeningMay the force be with you: The Arrival Chapter II: Awakening "Well, the Force is what gives a Jedi his power. It's an energy field created by all living things. It surrounds us and penetrates us; it binds the galaxy together." ―Obi-Wan Kenobi Alex’s felt nothing from the incident, in fact he didn’t feel any pain, and began to question whether or not he was still alive. “Am I dead could I be in Heaven and if that the case why is heaven so dark.” he questioned. In the depths of his subconscious Alex Clearleaf began to think to himself about what had happened to him, questioning whether he was still alive or now among the dead. For now all he could see was an endless view of black, feeling nothing but coldness around, if he were still alive he wished to wake up from this endless void that surrounded him. All he wanted was to awake from this terrible void dream if he still could call it one. -----Meanwhile----- “Okay....*sigh*... I think that should do it for now I just hope that he’s alright.” As Twilight said laying the unknown being down unto the guest bed. “Are you sure that we should just bring it here”. A concerned Spike asked. “I'm sure Spike; while we may not know what he is, but we shouldn’t leave him outside in the middle of the night besides he almost appears to be a pony. The female voice said. “How can you tell that it’s a he.” younger voice replied. “It’s a mare's intuition, beside you can tell by his build is nearly similar to that of a stallion. Twilight replied "Okay then, so what should we do for now." Spike asked. "For now we'll let him rest and can see if we can find anything regarding him." Twilight replied. “I still think that this is a risky idea, I mean remember the Parasprites.” Spike retorted. Twilight didn’t need to be reminded of those ravaging pest, while extremely cute, she remembered the damage that they caused to Ponyville nearly devouring the town and leaving it in shambles all right before Princess Celestia appeared for a visit, luckily for them Pinkie Pie had managed to lead the creatures away with her.... something even more it turned out to be that the princess had to cancel her visit due to a nearly similar problem that occurred in another town while Twilight had been abit sadden by the cancellation, she was more relieved to not having to explain why the town was nearly in pieces upon her arrival, but at the moment she saw what transpired outside her home she felt a sense of urgency to assist him even if the outcome could be a risk, plus the excitement of meeting another sentient creature from an undiscovered species excited her. “I know what you mean Spike, it just something kept tugging at me, I don’t know how to explain it to help him plus if it were anypony else I’d do just the same.” as Twilight replied giving her assistant/ her younger brother figure a calm smile. “When you say that you remind me of Fluttershy speaking of which we are still heading over to her place to see about him right?” the little Dragon asked. “Yes, we’ll head over to her cottage tomorrow and ask her to come over to examine him and see if he needs any medical attention. Twilight said. “Alright then, well if that’s all I’m heading off to bed then, good night Twilight.” as Spike left the guest room. “I’ll be there shortly and good night Spike” Twilight said looking out as her assistant left the room. With that she looked back at the figure who laid in the guest bed surprisingly he had features similar to pony, the only things about him were the lack of a coat, his nose which was quite smaller than her own, his ears which were on the sides of his head rather than on top, his really short mane and finally his feet which appeared longer than her own she had removed his shoes earlier when she placed him in the bed, surprised at the digits of toes on them similar to that of primates. to her he’d seem identical to that of the what Lyra called a Human, but she wasn’t sure if this creature was one or not if anything she would either ask her or wait till’ he woken up. “Well whoever or whatever you are I just hope you're alright.” as Twilight said, leaving the room for the night. Alex began to feel warmth around his body While his body, which felt like a ton bricks had been placed on his limbs could now feel a warmth, a feeling that he welcomed rather than feel that terrible coldness from before, it was there a warmth now that began to enshrine his body, now beginning to gain some strength from rest, he could feel his arms and legs again no longer feeling like bricks sat on them, he also had more control over his breathing no longer faint as it was before and finally the need of sleep began to leave him,. However as he stirred away from rest the dream he was having become lucid as a voice began to call him. "...Arise..." ... "...Huh." . ... "...You must arise..." .... "...Where...am..I." Alex asked, confusion in his voice, “... Arise, it is time for you to reawaken anew.” a mysterious voice played out in his fading dream. “... Who, who are you.” “... My name is of no importance, but you young one must awake from your slumber and fulfill what has been foreseen.” as the voice replied. “… Wait... what… what fulfillment... what are you talking about?” Alex asked a tone of frustration in his voice. “...In time all shall be answered but you young one will be the first to understand this that our return to the cradle of humanity is here. As the voice explained “... Our return, return to where?” Alex asked. “... Home, young one.” the voice said. At that those words Alex began to ponder what the voice meant, “what home? what other could there be other than Earth.” as Alex thought, could there even be another origin of mankind aside from it, or was there more than what the voice led on. “.. It is time for your awakening young one, you must get up.” the voice said with a hint of satisfaction in it. From that moment, Alex was blinded as an intense light that began to blind him as the voice began to fade. “... Do not fear, for what lays ahead you will be the one who will bring balance to the Force.” “.... What?” as Alex asked but having only the light completely surround him. A moist cloth had been placed on the sleeping creature head by a gentle hand belonging to a kind hearted yellow Pegasus with gentle blue eyes and a lovely pink mane, she was wearing a simple white blouse with green linings and a green dress skirt with a white stripe, well known for her kind hearted nature Fluttershy is a gentle soul, rather shy but loving to most creatures, some would even say that she had heart made of gold. “...Well I don't see any injuries, he seems quite fine physically, but I've never really encountered anything like him before so I have no idea if he’s okay, I’m sorry Twilight.” a sadden Fluttershy spoke. “It’s alright Fluttershy don’t blame yourself If anything I’m surprised that you were willing to examine him.” as the voice belonging to Twilight spoke. “Well after you came by this morning and told me about a mystery creature that needed tending, I just couldn’t say no.” as the gentle voice that belonged to the one called Fluttershy replied back. “I’m still wondering what exactly he is, he not a pony and yet he has similar features to one, and he doesn't appear in Encyclopedia of mysterious creatures, Obscure races of the unknown, or in any of my books of regarding any unknown creatures.” as Twilight spoke “Well whatever he is he doesn't appear to be all that dangerous.” as Spike spoke. “Well he might be sentient enough to be civil, but we won’t know until he wakes up but for all we know he could be hostile.” Twilight responded. “I really hope it’s the former, he appears to be rather nice looking fella.” Fluttershy spoke. All the while as the mares had their conversation about the creature, Alex who now began to stir from his slumber, his hazel eyes now opening as they quickly began to search around his surroundings. His body now fully under his control, he began awaken from his lengthy sleep. It was at that moment that Spike noticed the creature on the bed had awaken. “...Uh, Twilight...” as Spike spoke quietly, looking at the body that began to rise up from the bed. “Well, I hope that he’s intelligent, I mean could you imagine the knowledge, culture or even facts that his race could know, not to mention the first of his kind to come here be a pinnacle moment in Equestrian history!” as Twilight spoke with giddy still obvious to her assistant call as she was to depth with her discussion with Fluttershy. “I can see you're really excited about meeting him. I just hope that he’s that he friendly.” as Fluttershy replied. “...Twilight” Spike said again this time more urgent, his gaze locked on the creature that was moving putting its hands on its head. “ I’m more than happy, I’m practically excited I mean sure we could be bringing a hostile life form that could attack us, but then again the thought of meeting a new sapient species the possibilities are endless.” Twilight replied with giddy. “Well when you put it that way, it does seem rather exciting to see I just hope that he’s friendly.” as the shy Pegasus replied. “....Twiiiiiiiiilight” Spike said a bit more urgent than before. “Well, all we can do for now is just wait and see if...”Twilight said midway. “TWILIGHT” Spike shouted. “What is it Spike!” Twilight responded looking at her assistant annoyed at his outburst. “You might wanna check with our guest, cause he just woke up.” as Spike replied pointing toward the bed. “Oh...my...” as Fluttershy’s eyes opened in shock. As she looked to see, Twilight eyes widen that indeed that their guest had finally arisen, the being rubbing his head, now sat up groaning as he spoke. “Where am I “as he looked around and in that instant his eyes staring at both her and Fluttershy. “.... Heh, I guess I got hit harder than I thought.” as Alex spoke looking at the purple mare with surprise. “…..Ah, Greetings creature can you understand me.” As the Mare spoke. “....Yes I can understand you...I’m sorta surprised that a horse can actually speak English.” as the Human responded. “Were not horses, were ponies and I’m more surprised that you can speak Equestrian for a primate, quite fluently actually." The mare commented. “Huh Ponies eh, that’s it I’ve seen everything.” the human thought. "...I’m not a primate, I’m a Human” Alex replied. “ Whoa I guess Lyra was right Twilight, they do exist.” Spike commented. “... Incredible,oh where are my manners, my name is Twilight Sparkle, Personal student of Princess Celestia, owner of Golden Oaks Library and this is my young assistant Spike.” as the mare now known to Alex as Twilight spoke. "...Nice to meet you Twilight Sparkle and Spike, and who might you be miss...” as Alex asked the shy Pegasus who stood behind the purple unicorn. ….oh, um....fluttershy .” as the shy yellow Pegasus replied, looking down at the floor. “Excuse me, could you repeat that miss....” “...fluttershy” : Could you possibly repeat once more... miss” “Um... Fluttershy” the shy Pegasus replied now audible. “Oh, well nice to meet you too Fluttershy my name is Alexander Clearleaf, just call me Alex for short” he responded. “Very well then... Alex, I welcome you to Equestria!” Twilight said cheerfully. “Wait where am I now?" Alex questioned. “Equestria, to be more specific, Ponyville.” as Twilight replied. "...Heh, I’ve heard weirder too” as the Human thought. “...So wait how did I come here the last thing I remember was nearly being killed by a truck.” Alex said. “WHAT!” Twilight shouted. "What's a truck ?" Spike asked. “Oh, you poor thing” as Fluttershy spoke “Oh sorry I guess should explain myself but could you explain how I ended up here.afterwards” Alex explained. “Of course“ Twilight replied. With that Alex began to explain his story from the day prior, telling the mares and young dragon of his life and how his near death experience. “....And, that how I nearly died.” Alex finished. “Well, that was quite the story, Alex but it seems that you came out of it unscathed.” as Twilight responded. “I’m so sorry to hear that, you must’ve been terrified. “ Fluttershy replied . “Yeah, it wasn't a welcoming experience, but now I would like to know a few things, such as how I ended here or why am I even here?" Alex said. “..Well in order, you appeared out of nowhere in a large bright flash of light right outside my home unconscious, I brought you here shortly after, second as I said before your in Equestria a country co-ruled by both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, both in which raise the sun and moon respectively, and as of why you're here I afraid I don’t know sorry." The unicorn explained Alex did a double take as he heard correctly, “...Did you say that the two princesses here who rule your country raise the sun and moon... okay now I’ve heard everything. “. "Oh, yes both Princess Celestia and Luna have the ability to move the celestial objects they control, they keep balance between Day and Night. Twilight explained. “So that's it huh.” Alex asked. “Yes but I have to ask did someone from your world master a powerful Teleportation spell to send you here.” as Twilight explained. “Teleportation, I’m afraid I don’t follow?” Alex asked quizzically. "Well, someone in your world must’ve used Magic who uses such to send you here, your kind can use magic correct?” Twilight asked concerned “... No, magic in my world is just a bunch of illusions, tricks and smoke and mirrors." Alex responded. Twilight stood shocked at hearing the human words, how could they even live without Magic it was nearly impossible, and yet this human seemed so dignified and advance, but more importantly how could he have just appear out of nowhere without magic as she thought. “...That unbelievable, I mean if humans can’t use magic then how do you survive." A shocked Twilight asked. “.... Well Twilight, we Humans are more of an innovative race we use technology to solve problems that occur in our world from everyday tasks to complicated ordeals.” Alex explained. “ I see.” as Twilight said levitating a notepad and quill to herself”... could you tell me more about your race and would be willing to answer some questions.” the unicorn replied. “... well I don’t see why not sure...” Alex responded. With that the Unicorn began to question her Human guest all the while he would answer as best he could, the questions ranged from history, cultures, norms of society,technology and several religions. She was still surprised that while that Humans couldn’t use Magic, they could be as so advanced ,this went on for several hours, Fluttershy stayed quietly to ensure that Alex felt alright while asking her own questions regarding about his world. Spike had gone off to finish some chores that Twilight had sent him to perform earlier. "... So anything else you wish to know about Humanity or Earth?". Alex spoke to the Unicorn who was still writing down some notes . “...Oh yes plenty, but first we should take a break you must be starving after all.“ Twilight replied. “… I should, probably go home” as Fluttershy spoke getting up from her seat, “I have to go and feed Angel and the other animals today, it was very nice to meet you Alex just make sure you get some rest.” the Pegasus mare spoke, as the three headed out of the guest room. Downstairs Spike, who was organizing several new books on one the top shelves, began to shuffle the different tomes in alphabetical order. Until a voice startled him “Spike where you are you?" Twilight asked. “Up here just getting these last few books up here.” as the baby dragon asked. “Well Alex and I are heading over to Sugarcube corner.” as Twilight replied. “ Wait a second I’m almost finish, just give me... Whoa. Whoa .WHOA." The latter began to falter, causing the baby dragon to fall from a rather high place “*GASP* ...SPIKE!!!!” Twilight shrieked in horror. “...OH DEAR...” Fluttershy also shrieked. Time seemed to slow down as Spike fell from latter Twilight and Fluttershy could watch in fear of what could happen. However as the little drake fell towards the ground he felt a sudden halt from his decent that caused him to float around drift less as if someone used telekinesis to hold him, Spike began thanking Celestia for a sister figure who watched over him and from what he thought just saved his life. “…*whew* that was close, thanks Twilight” as he turned around to thank his caretaker for nearly saving his life, however he looked to see that Twilight hadn't even move an inch from were she stood her horn neither illuminated in a attempt to save him nor did Fluttershy who still stood in place who face had a look of fear and shock, the room filled with silence for a few seconds until Twilight broke the Ice. “...Th-that wasn't me Spike “ Twilight replied with an surprised tone looking back at him. "... Oh my.” as Fluttershy spoke also surprised as well All three looked toward the Human in shock as Alex with an extended hand levitating the dragon hatchling. .StrikeJMT
Chapter III :EmergenceMay the Force Be With You: The Arrival Chapter III Emergence "For my ally is the Force. And a powerful ally it is." ---Yoda The room remained silent as the two mares and little dragon stared in amazement as their guest levitated the latter in the air almost effortlessly. Alex stood amazed as he couldn’t believe what he saw just before him he was telekinetically lifting up a baby dragon in the air. How could he even do this, he began to think how was this even possible this was unbelievable. He was somehow someway using The Force he couldn’t even call it something else, it couldn’t be magic, a divine prank or even an Illusion. In its purest form there was only one true answer and felt as it flowed from his veins to the very palms of his hands he truly was using the Force. Eventually, Alex set down Spike on the ground and now was questioned by a rather perplexed and very curious Twilight Sparkle. “What was that! I thought you said that Humans had no ability for magic!” The Unicorn questioned. “I- I Don’t know, Twilight.” Alex responded “...and what I said is true we don’t have the ability to use magic in fact I don’t even know how that just happened this is new even to me.” as he replied. “Well there has to be a explanation, even if it’s not magic” Fluttershy said speaking up. “Well if it’s not magic what else could it be.” Spike said. For a moment all was silent and no one spoke until Alex came up with an idea even he thought was nearly impossible. “...The Force.” . “wait what? The Force... What’s the Force? “ Spike asked confused about his savior theory. That question in mind, Alex wondered how he could explain a fictional metaphysical life force that empowered those sensitive with a high concentration of microorganisms called midi-chlorians were able to manipulate powers beyond one own understanding to a purple unicorn, yellow pegasus and baby dragon all while trying to figure out how he even used such power to save the life of the latter. “...Look, I really don’t know how to explain all of this but give me some time and I’ll tell you everything I can think of about it.”. Alex explained hoping Twilight would understand his reasoning and would give him the necessary time to come up with a theory to explain. Twilight looked unto the human with skepticism, while she was more than thankful that he saved the life of her younger brother/assistant and that he was telling the truth, that display a moment ago made her want to believe otherwise could he truly use magic, or was he hiding something about his race’s abilities, while she was no applejack she could still tell if anypony lied to her and while she had her suspicions she felt that Alex deep down was telling the truth and that really she should be helping him rather than questioning him or at least understand why he dubbed it The Force, she decided with her better judgment she would help him after all he was her guest(her rather peculiar looking guest) but never the less her guest and should be treated with utmost respect that he returned to her, as she was taught by the princess. “...Okay I understand Alex and shall take your word for it and I also wish to apologize for my questioning I was still sorta on a jolt of shock after seeing Spike fall and acted on impulse trying to understand how you still did that.” Twilight replied giving Alex a sincere look. “it’s okay Twilight I don’t hold it against you, heck I more interested in understanding how I did that myself.” Alex replied. “Well we could research over this ability, although it was simple telekinesis I could tell that somehow different from Magic, plus if all else fails the Princess could possibly give us an answer, speaking of which, Spike if you could take a letter please. With that the young drake picked up a scroll and feather ready to write off. Dear Princess Celestia, This letter is not a Friendship report I’m afraid , but rather an interesting report over my new Human guest that I am hosting in my home which I am proudly to announce that he is non-hostile and quite intelligent even by Pony standards, He appears nearly similar to that of anypony in physical terms minus a few details however while he claims that his race has the inability to use magic, he has performed a rather unique ability of telekinesis in which he even used to save Spike from a nearly fatal fall, while he still denies that its magic, we’ve both agreed to look into the matter further and that when you receive this letter you could make an appearance to greet our guest if possible and help us understand this unknown ability that Alexander Clearleaf has dubbed the Force. Your Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle. And with Twilight finished, spike blew a green flame into the scroll causing it disappear, Alex stood a bit confused at why would the dragon burn the letter he just wrote. “ wait a sec why would you burn a letter you just wrote.” Alex asked. “Oh don’t worry about the letter it's fine, you see Spike flames have the ability to send the any letter directly to the Princess herself, we should get a reply soon if she’s not too busy.” Twilight explained. "Huh instant messaging through fire neat, before we start trying to figure out the force can we please first get a bite to eat I’m still Hungry.” Alex pleaded. “Oh heh... heh right well let’s grab some lunch then we’ll talk about this Force subject later plus we can give you the official grand tour of Ponyville.” as Twilight blushed shyly at her human guess request. “Twilight are you sure about letting Alex go out in public is a great idea, remember Zecora.” Spike remarked. “...Oh right,... well there will be those who’ll worry as long as he with us, but we hopefully won’t encounter any real trouble the worst case scenario is if we get separated plus we would eventually have introduce him to everypony.” Twilight replied. " Yeah, that’s if they don’t either run, hide or try interrogate him and if that all doesn't come to pass Pinkie Pie eventually will.” Spike retorted. “ Wait who’s Pinkie Pie?” Alex asked. “Believe me you’ll find out soon enough and when you do you’ll be left in awe.” the drake replied. Alex suddenly felt a chill as he began to think that whoever this Pinkie was she was going to be something greater than a surprise than what Spike claimed her to be. “...Oh well I should get going then, I still have to feed Angel and the other animals, Once again it was very nice to meet you Alex I hope the others take to you nicely.” Fluttershy spoke started heading out of the library. “It was very nice to meet you too Fluttershy take care.” Alex replied back to the shy Pegasus. With that Fluttershy left heading home thus beginning Twilight’s tour of Ponyville giving Alex both an educational and informative tour of the town, to Alex it appeared to be a lovely little hamlet what with the Sixteenth century style houses and different vendors across town with it the very nature of the town came to him as peaceful and somehow he felt that the Force was strong with this place, something he never thought he could even sense as they walked however Alex began to feel a unnerved as a the populace of Ponyville began bear their eyes on him,” Don’t worry their just a bit surprised that all” Twilight said to him ,either in Terror, surprise or just plain shock, he even recalled one mare with a cream colored coat with a red mane with light pink highlights and emerald green eyes, wearing a green full body blouse running away as they approached her stall screaming out “the Horror, the Horror” he now felt like a true alien Yet he couldn’t believe the number of ponies he saw ranging from the different race, assortments of colors (he swore that he was inside a Crayola box), manes of all shapes and sizes, and even the thing they did, they were like humans in almost every way, he noticed however that the ratio of male to females were significantly lower than what he thought for almost every five mares there was only one Stallion. But this didn’t change the fact that they all had such unique qualities about them that made each of them standout from one another. His thoughts were interrupted as he was suddenly tackled to the ground by what he thought was a speeding rainbow. “...Alright, pal you got three seconds to tell me why you were stalking my friend, before I start to pound the living stuffing outta you!” as the Rainbow mane mare spoke. “...Whoa whoa, Hey I wasn’t going to hurt her, in fact she was giving me a tour of the town!” Alex responded holding his hands up to face at the aggressive mare that tackled him. “...Rainbow dash what are you doing get off of Alex he’s telling the truth I was giving him a tour of Ponyville, before you interrupted.” Twilight declared looking at Rainbow with disappointed look. Looking back at the creature the daredevil known famously as Rainbow dash with a look of confusion, wondering what the heck the thing that she staring down even was.”..., Okay Twi, but one thing just what the heck is this gu,y he looks like a hairless ape.” the Pegasus spoke. “...Really?, come on I'm a Human, hairless ape is just being mean.” as Alex thought. “ Rainbow he’s not a Hairless ape he’s a Human in fact he’s my guest, I would like to introduce the two of you, Alex I would like introduce you to one of my best friends Rainbow Dash and Rainbow I would like introduce you to my Human guest, Alex Clearleaf. The two now introduced looked back at the other with Alex giving a soft smile spoke first. "...Nice to meet ya Rainbow Dash, You did some pretty neat flying there somewhat rough but still pretty sweet." Alex commented. With a smirk now appearing on her face Rainbow had now taken a liking to this human. “...Yeah, well ya know being the most awesome thing alive kinda makes everything ya do pretty cool.” as the rainbow maned mare boasted. " Well I can see she not the modest type, but nevertheless she still cool.” the Human thought. “Anyway sorry about tackling you like that, didn’t know what you were doing following Twilight.” Rainbow apologized to the giving an apologetic look getting up from the ground and offering Alex a hand up. “... It’s all good, I’m not mad.” Alex replied. “... Now that you have met us, we were going to head over to Sugarcube corner for quick snack, but if it’s too much ask, Rainbow you could go and ask Rarity and Applejack to meet up at the Library around 7:00 later to meet with Alex with everyone else.” Twilight asked. “No prob, but what about Fluttershy and Pinkie? Rainbow asked. Don’t worry Fluttershy already knows about him plus we’re already heading over to Sugarcube corner and will most likely meet Pinkie so there no need, but if you can go on ahead and ask the others to come the library soon. “...Can do Twi I’ll have down in no time.” and with the Pegasus flew off to fulfill the deed. “So I assume she’s a athlete ?” Alex asked. “Yeah Rainbow Dash is a competitive mare a with streak of Athletic acomplishments though she can get a little fierce with newcomers, especially with unknown creatures, however she one of my best friends who'd I could never forget.” Twilight replied. "I don't blame ya she definitely sticks out." "Huh, just wait 'til you meet Pinkie Pie." The trio made their way to Sugarcube corner, Alex could only stare in awe as he’d gazed at the large gingerbread like building, which appeared to have come out of a Children story book. “So is this where Pinkie lives.” Alex asked in awe. “Yes ,but really it's owned by the Cakes , Pinkie just works here as both an employee and babysitter to the cake twins ,welcome to Sugarcube corner.” as Twilight said gleefully. With that The Trio headed inside and Alex would never be the same as he saw a Pink pony run around behind the counter almost with nearly blinding speed. "Pinkie Pie.” Twilight spoke. Suddenly the Pink Stream of light came to sudden halt at the counter. “Hiya Twilight, Spike and someponywhoi’venevermetbefore.” upon looking at Alex however her eyes widen “A NEW PONY IN TOWN!” the pink party pony screamed her gaze upon Alex. Alex looked bewildered as he looked at the Pink mare with a cotton candy mane who smiled back with expressive baby blue eyes; she wore a bright yellow shirt with light blue sleeves. She also wore a matching light blue skirt and a blue candy corn hair accessory in her pink mane. Hi there my name Pinkie Pie, you must be new to town since I haven’t seen ya, speaking of which you look really weird for a pony but you look really nice though I like ya*gasp* wait a sec you’re not even a pony are ya are you some space alien come here to take all of our sweets.” Suddenly Pinkie went in front of the different pastries and goodies as if she was guarding them guarding them with her life. “YOU CAN’T TAKE THEM” as the Party pony screamed. “...Pinkie it’s alright he not going to steal or take any of pastries, in fact I would like for you to meet Equestria’s first human guest Alex Clearleaf. Twilight said. “...Uh hi” Alex spoke raising his hand in welcoming gesture. “...Ooooooooooooooooh, well welcome to Ponyville Alex Clearleaf the Human sorry about calling you an alien but you still kinda look like one, anyway welcome to Equestria *gasp* Wait Twilight said that you’re the first human here and this is your first time here in Ponyville too*gasp* wehavetothrowyouawelcometoequestriaandponyvilleparty.” Pinkie said with excitement. Needless to say Alex’s stood in bewilderment with all of what had transpired His only thoughts came only to a few words. “.... you were right Spike you were right.”
Chapter IV: DemonstrationMay the Force be with you: The Arrival Chapter IV: Demonstration “Life tests you! Every day it brings you new chances for triumph or defeat.” -Qui-Gon Jinn As the Trio stepped out of Sugarcube corner, Alex could only think of what had occurred within the shop, what started as a simple trip for lunch became a whirlwind of questions, random gasps and quick speaking. However thanks to Twilight able to calm down the pony known as Pinkie pie( a name that he would now never forget.) they were able to order a few treats Twilight having Strawberry cheesecake, Spike having Sapphire Cupcakes(Alex was more than surprised that the dragon ate gems, let alone that Pinkie even made such things), and with him just simple order of Chocolate chip cookies. While he had to admit they were probably the best cookies he ever had although he had some great cookies from his aunt from earth he couldn’t help but to compare the taste of the delightful desserts, they weren't too soft or too hard they were just right being both chewy and yet crunchy the sweet taste of the warm heavenly chocolate that seemed to melt within his mouth with every bite. Yet as he ate the delectable treat, one particular thought began to stir in his mind How could he even use the Force? "Maybe, Twilight is right.... it could be just all Magic...” he wondered Maybe it wasn’t the Force but magic of another sort that he somehow managed to call upon, it wouldn't be far fetched given that he was saved by a magical anthropomorphic unicorn and baby dragon, upon to saving Spike from such a fatal fall, he could've inertly used said magic in response to a need, from what Twilight told him Equestria was a land filled with magic.His thoughts were interrupted however when Twilight voice had broken the silence and began speaking. “So Alex are you enjoying your Cookies.” Twilight asked looking toward Alex with a gleeful expression. “... Huh..oh ah... yeah they're pretty good, I have to admit that Pinkie makes some mean Chocolate chips plus she just outrageously funny.” . “...Well, it’s in her nature to make ponies smile, plus you should’ve been here when we first met her...” Twilight spoke regarding about her and how Pinkie had just gasp and straight up dashed off only for Twilight to arrive at the library later for a full fledge surprise party. Needless to say that was probably one of the most random and awkward meeting she ever had. But in that mean her life had changed for the better as it led on to what at first to be a hectic day of pure insanity into a one the best days of her life as she not only proved to be right about Nightmare moon’s return or managing to become one the elements of harmony, no if fact the best thing that happened was the fact that she had gained five friends that made her realize the true magic that was Friendship. Looking towards Alex she wondered what made the human so unique and so similar to most ponies, however she noticed that Alex had looked sadden if anything she knew that he must’ve felt like some outcast, the thoughts of his home, family and friends on his mind and the thoughts of what to do now in this world, would he wish to go home, she was a bit surprised however at how he managed to react to a land filled with talking ponies without the whole freaking out part. As they were walking around town Twilight proceeded to continue giving Alex the rest of Tour of Ponyville passing around through the now nearly empty Marketplace to the Town hall building ,and mentioning a few places here and there and mentioning places such as Sweet Apple Acres owned by the apple family. Twilight went on to tell Alex that while many of Ponyville residents were just nervous and needed time to see that Alex was relatively harmless they were rather wary of outsiders. She then noticed Alex looked rather sickly. Inside he could feel the fear and paranoia of his presence which in turn really made him feel sick. He didn’t like the idea of people (or in this case ponies) fearing him because of his presence in fact he felt something deep within him something inside that made him hate the fear and wanted the sickness to cease. ".Alex, are you alright.” Twilight asked. "Yeah, I’m just a little sick is all.” Alex responded sheepishly. "Well I think that the tour I've given you was more than informative we should probably head back to the Library, plus we’ll have my friends coming over to meet you later.” Twilight mentioned. I presume I'm going to meet your other friends?” Alex questioned. "Yes, they'll be coming to the library soon, you've already met three of them the last two are usually busy during the day so they'll be alongside everypony else to properly introduce themselves." "So that why you asked Rainbow go and ask the others to come over eh, I guess I’ll have a talk a good chunk about myself." “...Well that and how you used this "Force magic" you mentioned earlier.” Twilight spoke.” I really want to understand just what it is.” “...So you believe it’s magic?". “...Well, I wouldn't take it that far.” Twilight smirked. “..Yeah because if it wasn't Magic,Twilight would go nuts trying to figure how it works.” Spike had interrupted. “...Spike!!!” Twilight shouted. “...Come on Twilight don't deny it, remember the whole Pinkie sense fiasco.” the baby dragon responded. Twilight cheeks turn red at the memory of her trying to figure out how Pinkie could predict events through her so called “Pinkie Sense” in the end while she had learned a lesson in Friendship it still left her with Questions unanswered. Regardless however she was aware of the Idea that maybe not all abilities (although rarely) were associated with Magic and that while Alex thought that his abilities were associated with such, she still believed that Magic was in play and only legitimate proof and evidence could sway her. “...Anyway” Twilight started “ I still believe that your powers are some form of basic yet unknown Magical ability one that with your Knowledge of this “Force” you call it we’ll be able to understand what it is exactly. “.Ha ha heh alright Twilight I understand, ” Alex asked in a gleeful tone.. With that the Trio began to head back to the Library, Alex was now looking forward to tonight’s meeting. It was around 7:15 pm when Twilight checked the clock, she had been more than busy over the last few hours what with her research and studies however she had also been preparing for the other Elements to arrive meet up at the Library to meet Alex in fact the only two who hadn't met him were Rarity and Applejack while she could could have introduced him to them earlier she decided to instead ask them to come to the library around seven when the two were usually finished with any of their daily workloads allowing them to have some free time for themselves. During the waiting time Alex had been doing some research of his own looking up equestrian history through books learning about the culture of Equestria, talking with twilight about earth and human society the two had spent some time on his new found abilities which came out nearly fruitless for Alex to see that his Force abilities had hardly done anything which to Twilight dilemma had left them without answers but they would continue with exploring his powers later on. Alex had a good introduction with Fluttershy which was actually a surprise considering how shy and nervous she could be, while with Rainbow it could have gotten worse if Twilight hadn't intervened and explained to her what he was, and with Pinkie naturally came in the following order excitement, fear, happiness and excitement, needless to say Pinkie had made a well worth greeting while Pinkie had wanted to plan a Party for Alex Twilight asked to hold off until the princess gave her any regards on what to do for the human. Until then she hoped to keep him in low profile for now and while Ponyville knew of his presence they didn't really know what he was exactly thus causing panic all around the small hamlet. With a sudden knock at the door Twilight headed over to open it to reveal her best friends the five mares who had all change her life forever for the better. “...Well Sugarcube ya’ll asked us come over.” an orange mare wearing a brown Stetson said with a southern accent. “...Thank you for coming over everypony I’m glad that you all could make it.” Twilight said with a smile. “...Well one must be prepared for an extraordinary guest after all if he is able to save our dear Spikey Wikey from a certain fate.” a white unicorn mare spoke with a refine accent. “...Believe me everyone our guest has much to tell us about himself and his culture. Twilight said “...Well let’s go inside already Alex is waiting for us.” Rainbow dash spoke. “...Alright then come on inside.” Twilight said. And with that the Five mares all came inside the library to see the famous “guest” that all were aware of. Alex looked back to see the three familiar faces of Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and eccentric Pinkie Pie from before and two new faces of the group that he hadn’t met before, One was a unicorn mare with nearly a perfect snow white coat, beautiful dark blue eyes and royal purple mane that seemed styled in some sort of coiffure, same could be said about her matching tail, she wore a sleeveless light blue blouse, a ruffled tan skirt and a heart shaped pendant around her neck, the other was a earth based pony like Pinkie only she had an orange coat instead with clear green eyes, her blonde mane held with a red band as well as her tail ,she wore an orange plaid collared work shirt underneath it a white tank top, a pair of short green shorts, a pair of brown work gloves ,the most noticeable thing was the brown Stetson that she wore it seemed that it had a significant meaning to the point that it was priceless plus Alex had to admit it was a nice hat. The group of mares came toward his direction with Twilight starting to speak. “...Alex, I would like for you to meet my friends Rarity and Applejack. “Twilight said “...Howdy there,” Applejack said “ A Pleasure to meet you dear.” Rarity presented “Nice to meet to you both my name is Alex Clearleaf, by the way Applejack you have pretty nice Stetson and Rarity you have a nice taste in fashion plus a really nice pendant.” Alex replied. Both the mares blushed a bit with Applejack getting a smirk and Rarity giggling from the Human compliments. “...Why thank you Alex darling this lovely little memento came from dear Spikey Wikey who gave it to me as gift on his own birthday.” Rarity replied Spike who is also present in the room began to blush turning his purple scales to red as the mention of the mare of dreams giving him a compliment. “...ah...th-thanks Rarity” the drake said. “...Thank you fer your compliment plus yah got a good eye when it comes to hats.” Applejack replied. “...I have to say Alex that your clothing is nothing short of unique its quite stylish yet has a simplistic charm.” Rarity commented on the human’s apparel. “...Oh, thanks it’s not really anything special just a simple outfit.” Alex replied with a shy smile, “...so I gotta ask all of you minus Twilight Fluttershy and Pinkie what do you three do.” Alex asked. “...Well, I work on my family farm, good ‘ol Sweet Apple Acres has been in Ponyville since the beginning, starin with mah dear ‘ol Granny Smith. Applejack replied. “...If you must know, I’m the proud owner of the Carousel Boutique where with my eyes create apparel of the ages.” Rarity explained. “...so you’re a Fashionista then.” Alex asked. “...Precisely .” For what had continued for an hour or so Alex had learned about the five mares more personally, each of them telling him about themselves, their families and lives. He had also learned about the cutie mark and how it symbolized great importance to every pony. In turn Alex had explained about human society and Earth and what his goals to become an Engineer. Twilight smiled at knowing so far that Alex had made a good impression to her friends so far and while was both civil and intelligent he was a friendly individual who seemed to get along well with most and it was a given for him to associate with Spike, the other elements herself included, and yet her scholarly instinct began to urge her to ask more questions about Alex, his culture, world and most importantly The Force that Alex spoke of earlier “...So Alex now that you've been properly introduced to everypony." she looked towards Alex with a smile “could you explain what exactly is the Force. Twilight asked. “...Yeah we all wanna see how you saved Spike from his fall.” Pinkie chimed in. “...I must agree if one could save our dear Spikey Wikey then I simply must find out how, especially if that said hero managed to do such a feat without flight or magic.” Rarity added in “...Yeah plus if since you claim it wasn’t magic you could explain how this Force stuff works.’ Spike added. Alex was more than happy to explain the Force and while he could be dead wrong, he could at least give them an explanation and elaborate on what the Force was capable of. “...Alright then, The Force itself actually is... well how do I put this." Alex began to ponder until a thought hit him “... think of it as a life force that surrounds, penetrates and binds all life together.” Alex began to explain “it flows through all living things connecting and giving strength to those that have a great sensitivity to it.” “...So like how magic is with unicorns right.” Rainbow Dash asked. “...Not exactly, in fact The Force can be used by any living creature who has high sensitivity , it does work similar to magic but still it not magic at the same time." “I’m not sure I follow yah Sugarcube it just sounds like Magic to me” Applejack replied with a confused look “I have to agree darling, I’m not following this myself.” Rarity commented Alex could tell that by the confused faces of everyone that his explanation wasn’t really giving a clear picture on The Force and that he needed something to show them what he meant. His eyes searched around only to come across the several books, Scrolls and his backpack which he had brought down. Suddenly an Idea sprung in his mind, smiling he spoke. "Then let me show you." Closing his eyes Alex began to focus his thoughts on the several books and tomes around the library, his thoughts remembering a familiar phrase. “...A Jedi's strength flows from the Force.” Alex began to feel the sensation from before as his body beginning to tingle, he felt something flowing through knowing now that magic had no hand in this endeavor, for all he felt was the Force. While he concentrated everyone else looked at the human with confused face wondering what he was just doing. “...Is he alright.” Rarity asked. “...I don’t know, he didn't do this before.” Twilight responded. “...Well what is he doing anyway.” Rainbow dash questioned. “...shh it looks like he’s meditating or concentrating on something” Spike spoke “...Are ya sure?” Applejack asked. “...Well I don’t see what’s going on, he’s just standing there doing noth’ Wh-Whoa” as Rainbow looked up. Gasps filled the room as everyone looked around to see the many tomes began to levitate through the air while it was simple telekinesis the idea that it was done by non-magical being was a spectacle of its own. Twilight stood looking towards with a look mixture of amazement as Alex simply used only his hands to lift the many objects around the Library freely, while he did have a look of heavy focus she decided to take this opportunity to find some answers, she began to use a spell made to detect any magical anomaly yet not a single spark could be discovered, there was no frequency, or sign or even a simple incantation could be found leaving the scholarly Unicorn in awe as she stood in amazement. “…This power isn’t magic.” Twilight thought standing in realization. Alex who still stood in the center of the room focused on the task at hand his thoughts which were simply on his backpack coming towards him and while this was the second time he called upon the Force he felt a guiding presence commune to him giving him now a familiar yet completely unknown control as he felt the Force flow through him to reach his goal. But as he focused the gasps in the room showed that there was more going on than he had realized, this caused Alex’s curiosity to get the better of him making him open his eyes to see his own handy work. Instead of his back floating towards him he saw the many objects floating in the air as he smiled, but then the cold reality of the situation came crashing as he had realized. He wasn’t concentrating anymore This led to the following All of the floating objects coming to a sudden halt Then proceeding to drop on floor and several heads present in the room causing a few ow’s and whoa’s to be heard seconds later. While surprisingly his backpack landed in his arms instead. Alex looked toward everyone with an apologetic face. “.Oh man I'm so sorry everyone, I didn’t mean to do that. “.Are you kidding that was cool!” Spike said rubbing his head. “That was kinda cool but it was just some weird levitation trick” Rainbow Dash commented. “I have to admit while it was simple, I’m impressed to see a non magical being perform such a feat.” Rarity commented. “It was really nice although it was scary when everything fell down, luckily everypony seem alright.” Fluttershy spoke. “.Well I’ll be, that there was really something Alex.” Applejack commented. “... OhmygoshthatwassoamazingAlex you were like all zoned out then suddenly all of the books began to float then suddenly *PHOOSH* everything just fell. Pinkie had chimed. Out of all them Twilight still stood in silence as she still pondered how this could even be real yet she had witness a magicless display of Telekinesis and while basic, still was a marvel to be seen. “Hey... ah Twilight are you okay” Alex asked. Twilight didn’t respond until a few seconds later replying back “...Oh I’m... fine thank you for asking, she replied then giving him a smile before saying” you were right I don’t think that was Magic in fact I couldn’t sense even a spark. Suddenly Twilight eyes widen, smiling in glee as she now had a new interesting subject to study. “... There is so much to learn about your abilities, so many questions waiting to be answered, research to be done studies to be conducted, experiments to be tested to understand that there's a power beyond Magic. As this went on Twilight failed to see that Spike began to barf out a scroll that emerge from his mouth. “Twilight...” Spike spoke. “With this we could learn about so much you and discover more to along the way “Twilight …”Spike spoke again. “And then the Princess will definitely wish to meet you of course we’ll have to wait and see when she replies back from my letter, hopefully that shouldn’t be lo.. “TWILIGHT” Spike shouted. “What is it now Spik.e” Twilight looked at him for the second time annoyed at his outburst. "It’s a letter from the Princess she responded to your from letter earlier." “...Oh well sorry about that.” Twilight said sheepishly levitating the scroll from Spike claw opening the letter from her Mentor saying as it read. To my dear Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle After reading your last letter, it seems that you have met a rather interesting needless to say I am both impressed and proud to see that your efforts have already managed properly introduce a sentient being to our home but I must confess however that I barely know much about humans only that there history here was lost to the ages and while I wish to have been there to greet our human visitor royal duties however require my attention causing me to delay an immediate visit, I am also curious about this Humans mysterious power and would appreciate if you could assist him in finding answers about this “Force Magic” as he has put it but I can lead you in the direction to find some answers by heading through Valley known as “Sentries Pass” which is quite close to Ponyville that there lies a lost section of land that may hold unfound secrets that could reveal the answer of our Human guest to Equestria. I hope that you may find something of worth to help the Human name Alex to understand his reasons here; I know that if there anypony who will find the answers it is you Twilight. From your Dear Teacher, Princess Celestia P.S I also wish to inform you that in three days both Luna and myself shall make a visit to properly introduce ourselves to our Human visitor, Please do not worry about our arrival as this will be a private visit. It only took a few seconds, for the information to sink until “...We have to get ready for the Princesses arrival!!!” Twilight shouted. Needless to say Twilight did freak out.
Chapter V: PreparationsMay the Force be with You: The Arrival Chapter V Preparation "You must unlearn what you have learned." ―Yoda Within the of hollows of Golden Oaks Library, all was peaceful within the hollowed tree as Twilight and Spike slept peacefully dreaming of Academic and Magical Achievements or the Beautiful Rarity envisioned their subconscious as the unicorn mare and baby dragon lay in their respective beds. However there was one individual who still lay awake in the darkness of his room, only the moon illuminated giving off a pale, yet pristine light. Alex lay motionless on his bed staring at ceiling; three days had passed since his arrival to Equestria and two days since he met with Twilight Sparkle and her friends, alongside the letter sent by Princess Celestia about both her and Luna’s arrival tomorrow. So far with getting to know everyone he didn’t feel as alien unlike when he first awoke. Although after recent events he definitely wanted to sleep, the last three days were definitely a whirlwind of events. The first was him exploring more of Ponyville, during his exploration he met a few more of the citizens who were now more willing to greet him which included the other members of the Apple family, the Cakes (whom he commented about their pastries), and a trio of adorable fillies by the names of Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo calling themselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders. While he had a great experience at meeting the townsfolk he was unprepared for the next thing that occurred, The Party Oh boy that party. The party that had been thrown by Pinkie pie, was probably one of the most unexpected yet greatest amount of fun he had ever had, from the dancing to the greetings and even the party games, he just couldn’t understand how Pinkie threw such amazing festivities. However he got his answer when Pinkie told him. “… Oh silly Alex, Throwing parties is in my Cutie Mark!” The next day was mostly spent with Twilight who still proceeded asking questions about his world It was then that Alex asked some questions of his own for example what Pinkie meant by the term “Cutie Mark” Twilight gave him an in-depth explanation on how cutie marks were a part of Equestrian society it was sort of a rite of passage to ponies which showed the first step into adulthood while foals were eventually to gain one in life it would come when they found their calling in life or as Twilight put it their “Special talent" , however the day had took a rather interesting turn when an visitor came to the library. A sea foam green unicorn mare with amber eyes and a short mane with the same matching color with white highlights, she wore a simple white dress with golden streaks. Her visit to the library was definitely something as she similar to Twilight took a rather interesting focus in him. Her name was Lyra Heartstrings; she had an interest in anthropology, and had been considered the town’s mythical enthusiast. However Twilight gave Lyra a good name as she was quite intelligent, a gifted lyre player and even considered her a scholar of her own right. Although her enthusiasm was more than tiring after spending hours of answering even more questions than he had answered before. Needless to say it was Déjà vu all over again. As for as what today’s events had brought,group preparation for the trip alongside the mane six. However as much as he’d wish the mistress of sleep to take him, his restless mind just wouldn't allow it. What was his family going through now that he somehow just vanished out of thin air, or in their case dead, how were Romeo and Christie holding up. Perspective: Alex Clearleaf “...*sigh*... I wonder how everyone back home is doing” as I thought. “...Sentry Pass, huh...well, it’s a start I guess.” I said thinking about what the letter mentioned. In truth, I just couldn’t sleep even after what had all occurred in the last three days so many things were still going through my head that kept bugging me that sleep just didn’t come over me. Finally I got up from my bed and stretched heading over to the table from where Twilight and Fluttershy sat earlier when I had first woken up. I decided to do a little inventory check to make sure that any of my things were alright. I began to take out some things within laying them on the table to inspect that my stuff hadn’t been broken or damage due to my arrival. Thankfully my laptop had remained alright, although after asking Twilight if Equestria had any form of the Internet then her giving me a confused look the chances of me using it much were slim but then again I could still type up anything I wanted plus with plenty of emulators, programs, e-books, audiobooks and movies I still could use it thankfully Equestria was advanced enough to have basic electricity so it wasn’t a total loss. Sadly however the same couldn’t be said about my phone which had now appeared badly damaged as I tried to turn on the device all it would do is just flicker on for a few seconds then shut off. “...Well I won’t be using anyway.” I sighed. My 3DS still looked alright though I only had one game that being Star Fox 64 3D though if I did get bored I could indulge himself in a bit of lovable fantasy. My notebooks and binder also seemed alright so there was no worry about those the only things left were my lightsabers, yet when I thought about what good they would do me for tomorrow’s trip. Speaking of which, tomorrow was going to be a definitely busy day the plan was for everyone to meet at the edge of town, and journey to “Sentry’s Pass” from there we would head into some of the unknown territory hoping to find any correlation to my arrival here. Although we would have head over there early in the morning we could only stay out for so long before heading back to Ponyville for the Princesses arrival, Spike would be staying here at the library to prepare. From what Twilight told me (or rather lectured me) Sentry’s Pass was a remote area in a valley that stood Northeast of Ponyville, the area had gained its name around two thousand years ago during a civil conflict that place within Equestria, at that same time a group of newly recruited guards known as the “Sentries of the Heavens” had been stationed in the valley to watch over the area that lead to the area that would become Ponyville. At first the guards were less than happy to be stationed in such a remote area with barely any action. However when a Cultist group had decided to use this route in hoping to attack the capital, the guards were well aware of this plan after spying on the cultists camp when they had rested. Alerting, both Princess Celestia and Luna of the attack. Needless to say the cultists’ strategy failed miserably, the guards were revered as heroes and the Princesses had entitled the area in their honor. It was fair to say, I was interested about this place. Anyway looking back at the table I took in one of the saber in hand and began to study the craftsmanship of the lightsaber remembering how long it took me to create such a faithful replica of one of the greatest weapons in Sci-fi history, the hours I spent in uncle Fenn’s garage finding the necessary parts, plus the time that had whenever I had the free time, it took me months to create them, it was only until that one day that I stood looking at my completed replica and ignited the activation switch. However all I got was a green light that the LED provided. I looked back towards the replica staring at it with nostalgia as scenes from various lightsaber duels played out in my mind my favorite being the Final duel in Episode III between Obi-wan Kenobi and Darth Vader. Slowly I began to place my hand on the activation switch. “...Well for old times’ sake…why not.” as I pressed the activator expecting to hear the hum of the replica. “BZZZT” “...” “...” “...” What I didn’t expect was a meter long green blade of plasma to illuminate the room in green light. “...” “...” “...” “…Holy crap!!!” I only stood in awe as I stared at the now real, yes really real Lightsaber, my hands were trembling as I couldn’t fully grasp at how this was even possible. Mental note: I AM NOT INSANE. “...I-Is this even r-real.” I said swinging the now active Lightsaber. Maybe I was more tired than I thought or maybe this was some sick joke fate decided to pull on me or maybe some type of magical influence conjured up that just went and fooled me, but this was just wow, I couldn’t even imagined how this was even possible, The first thing I could feel was the heat emitted from the saber. It felt…lighter than I had expected, then again the only weight a Lightsaber had was just in the hilt, the blade being made of weightless energy didn’t make the blade any heavier. I thought however, if this was real and not some cruel trick. I had to test it. However that was a problem I couldn’t just go all out inside Twilight’s house(especially since her home was a tree.) or could sneak out just only to damage the town, but then the answer came looking in the form of my broken phone that just begged to be put out of it misery. I smiled as I stood the phone up on its side and slowly lined up the green blade, with a steady hand slowly pressed down only to see that the phone now had been cut clean through. I would make a mental note later to dismantle one of the sabers see how this was even possible. I then deactivated the saber and placed it on table after putting everything else back in my bag minus my now severed phone and the two sabers. If one had worked, I wondered if the other was capable of the same. However I began to feel the mistress of sleep drape over me as I yawned, sleep seemingly had now decided to claim me under its now comforting spell I decided to test the second saber tomorrow later. Heading over to bed I laid on the comforting sheets closing my eyes as one thought came to mind. Tomorrow was going to be interesting day indeed. Standing outside on the balcony of her chamber stood the oldest ruling monarch of Equestria, Princess Celestia gazed toward the night sky, smiling toward the illuminating full moon. Dressed in a simple yet elegant white dress with a gold crown and matching regalia that clung to her rather lovely body only exposing her back allowing her wings freedom of space, her multi colored mane flowing with grace, her beautiful, yet wise violet eyes gazing over her homeland in a peaceful look of content. Perspective: Princess Celestia I gazed at starry night sky staring intently at the beautiful arrangement of stars that dazzled the countryside in the south; once again Luna produced a lovely night. I am glad knowing that my sister put great effort into her work. Yet it pained me if I only saw this a thousand years earlier, then things could’ve been different. “…All of that is in the past I must now look towards the future for my subjects and Lulu.” I spoke in my thoughts. The princess of the sun headed back inside into her chamber, sitting on the edge of her bed as she regarded the letter she had received from her faithful student from which had spoken of a sentient being who had arrived in Equestria only a couple of days ago, she remembered what the letter spoke about him being a Human. This had caught her attention as the radiant Alicorn ruler had only faintest of memories of the beings known as humans, she was only mere little filly and had vaguely remembered the era when her father King Coleus had formed an healthy relationship with the humans allowing all of pony kind to fully integrate itself with humans although she was so young that she didn’t really pay any attention to the rather boring meetings that they had hosted. After the disappearance of the Humans, many Ponies had begun to focus on themselves, eventually with a few generations the Humans were nearly forgotten as life had continued for all of Pony kind. Though however there was one memory that she clearly remembered, around the time when she had encountered the ancient human who had given her a premonition of events and even had predicted both Luna and her own rise to power. In ways even Celestia couldn’t help but wonder how he came to such a vision. Nevertheless every prediction he had made came true from the disappearance of the Humans to the three superpowers becoming Equestria and to her and Luna rise to rule. She thought long after these events and had wondered if the humans would ever return. Though while she barely knew the human, she had to thank him for predicting the events that had come to pass and now she had a promise to fulfill to the wise Human. “...I shall still keep my promise, old friend.” Celestia said with content smile. At that moment however several knocks came from the chamber door causing Celestia to stir from her thoughts. “...Tia, art thou still awake.” came from the voice of Luna. “...Oh, Luna, yes I am still awake, you may enter.” Celestia replied. Stepping inside came in Princess Luna, ruler of the night and younger sister to Celestia. Luna was dressed similarly to Celestia wearing a simple yet elegant midnight blue dress with her back exposed allowing her wings the necessary freedom. She also donned the traditional crown and regalia only Luna’s colored a dark blue with crescent moon symbol present. “...Sister, I noticed that you're still awake shouldn’t you rest for tomorrow.” Luna asked. “...You are right Lulu however I was lost in my thoughts.” Celestia replied. “...I see, may I ask is this about our visit to Ponyville to greet this Alex Clearleaf, we were told about.” Luna inquired. “...I shall not lie Luna; Twilight’s guest has indeed raised my interest.” Celestia spoke. “...I understand your curiosity Tia, I am rather myself excited about meeting this “Human”. From what Twilight Sparkle has wrote about it only seems right that the introduction of a being from another world could be quite enthralling.” Luna spoke with a hint of excitement. Celestia smiled the two royal sisters of the sun and moon had gone through a rather busy time recently dealing with the nobility, causing the two to put a hold on the visit to Ponyville, although to Luna the wait could’ve been less than unbearable the idea of meeting a sentient being who wasn’t a pony was definitely exciting, of course there were a side from pony kind this “Human” Twilight Sparkle wrote about seemed incredibly intriguing especially having a similar traits to that of a pony. So intriguing that Luna had been excited about the visit for the last three days. “...I do hope that our presence doesn't cause too much commotion in Ponyville our last visit was rather…intimidating.” Luna said recalling her own last visit in the small town. “... Do not worry lulu, our subjects have learned to love you rather fear you besides if anything Nightmare Night is only a few months away anyway.” Celestia said with grin. “... I suppose you are right sister.” Luna said also bearing a grin. The two sisters shared a laugh together at the joke. No matter what came between their lives both Celestia and Luna still found ways to lighten the mood. Looking back at one another the sisters lock their hands in a soft sisterly embrace. “...Lulu.” Celestia asked. “...Yes, Tia.” Luna replied. “...I must tell you that tomorrow I feel that everything will change ...all of Equestria shall be affected after what tomorrow shall bring.” Celestia said. “...I understand sister, tomorrow shall indeed bring new things into our land I am prepared for what it shall bring.” Luna responded. “... I am proud of you Luna you have become wise and fair, father would be proud of you as well.” Celestia spoke with a content smile. Luna looked at her older sister with surprise look that turned into smile with a tear cascading down her face. “...do you truly think so Tia?” Luna asked Celestia looked back at her sister with a content smile and spoke in a soft calming voice “...of course, my little Lulu.” Celestia responded. The royal sisters then turned their gaze and looked toward the night sky, with thoughts of what the future would bring in their minds. The day had finally arrived; Twilight did a check for today’s expedition. Spike had prepared a rather nice breakfast for the trio. Twilight at the moment was caught up in her thoughts her mind racing through a mental checklist and Alex eating away at his meal with excitement. “...Slow down Alex if you eat any faster you might choke.” Spike said jokingly. Alex looked over to the young dragon with a cheerful yet embarrassed smile. “...,heh.. sorry about that, just a bit excited about today is all.” the human replied. “... I have to agree with you Alex,Today will definitely a day worth of interest. . Twilight spoke with enthusiasm. "...Yeah, while you all get to go explore some some lost area, I'm stuck here cleaning the place up." Spike said nonchalant. "...Don't worry Spike I'll make it up to you, for being my number one assistant." Twilight said with comfort. With breakfast soon out of the way, Twilight and Spike began to do one final check for the exploration . “…first up checklist” “...Check.” “...Expedition bags.” “, Check.” “...Supplies.” “...Check.” “Emergency Kit” “...Check” “... History tomes” “...Check.” “...Provisions.” “...Check.” “…and finally Record logs" "...and Check, everything is OK to go." “... good we’re all set.” Twilight said with confidence; however the only one now that was missing was Alex himself. “... Spike, where is Alex.” Twilight asked. “...he went back to into room to grab something. Spike responded. Meanwhile Alex sat in the center of the room, his eyes closed as he meditated on the events that were to transpire today. He had decided to try to call on the Force once again, however he seemed to be at a roadblock as his meditation was only mildly effective as his thoughts were bombarded with excitement for the day would bring. His thoughts were soon cut off as a series of light knocks hit the closed door. “...Alex, are you alright?” The voice of Twilight spoke. “...Oh… Ah yeah, I’m fine just give me a second.” Alex replied. “...well I was just checking on you, by the way are you ready to go we have to meet the others soon.” Twilight said Alex stood up and headed over to table where his bag was placed, taking out one of his Lightsabers and placing it on his end of his belt before opening the door to greet his host with confident smile. Alright, I’m ready to go, lets go Twilight.” Alex spoke with an enthusiastic demeanor.
Chapter VI DiscoveryMay the Force be with You: The Arrival Chapter VI: Discovery pt. 2 "For over a thousand generations, the Jedi Knights were the guardians of peace and justice. ―Obi-Wan Kenobi, The ever glorious sun cascaded over the quaint town of Ponyville as its residents began to ready themselves for the day. Mares, Stallions and Foals alike had often enjoyed the calm mornings that graced the small town, ironically within this very same town that nearly chaos and hysteria occurred several times whether it be from mysterious enchantresses to an invasion of Parasprites, or the Spirit who embodied Chaos itself, Ponyville and its residents managed to move on with their lives, the introduction with the mysterious "Human" by the name of Alex was no different. While some were wary of this “Human” majority of the town found Alex to be a enjoyable being who possessed a natural keen of high intelligence with a calm, friendly and thankfully non-hostile demeanor. Near the northeastern outskirts of the town, five mares were all waiting for the last two of what was going to be a group of seven. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy had met up earlier in the morning after agreeing to meet up at edge of town each was accordingly dressed and equipped for the journey each of the mares were dressed for the trip in their own way. Applejack wearing a simple red plaid work shirt a pair of work jeans and her trademark family heirloom Stetson, Pinkie Pie wearing baby blue and sunny yellow striped tank top and pair of shorts, Fluttershy wore a simple white T-shirt and pair of simple jeans, Rainbow Dash wore a rather interesting outfit as the idea of going on an expedition gave her the reason to wear the outfit of her favorite fictional adventure heroine Daring Do as she was dressed in a complete explorer outfit, Rarity was no exception either as she was in similar outfit only her ensemble matched her royal purple mane and etched with her cutie mark. The groups of mares were all equipped for today’s expedition each of them with backpacks or in Rarity’s case a messenger bag filled with supplies as planned. “I wonder what ‘takin those two so long, Twilight never been the one to be late.” Applejack commented. “Well we do have to remember that she is the type of pony who double checks, although I do hope that today’s journey is not too perilous.” Rarity inquired. “...oh come on, Rarity where’s your sense of Adventure, this is almost like something out of Daring Do.”Rainbow remarked. “Don’t mistake my caution for cowardice, I simply hope that this little journey of ours doesn’t becomes too dangerous like our to efforts to ask the dragon to move somewhere else during his nap I rather not experience something like that again. Besides the point I’m rather curious about this trip it could even inspire me for new designs.” Rarity replied. “I agree with Rarity I hope that this journey doesn’t become too dangerous or scary.” Fluttershy added. “Well I just hope that this isn’t just some wild goose chase, I asked Big Mac to take over mah workload fer the day and I don’t want this trip to be all fer nothin.” Applejack said with bit skepticism. “We’ll see, I hope we find something out I mean it would be really really really disappointing to find out nothing, but then again the princess wouldn’t just send us on a wild goose chase for nothing, although it could be fun.” Pinkie had added in her usual bubbly tone. “What do you all think we might find out there.” Fluttershy asked quietly. “I don’t know it could be anything, fer all we know.” Applejack responded. "It could be treasure, really real treasure .” Pinkie said happily “Well whatever it is, I just hope it’s not something lame, I mean this trip and all is cool but if there nothing to find out the end then I’ll be disappointed.” Rainbow commented. “One could only wonder what lies beyond the unknown; oh the thought of finding anything is just so enthralling.” Rarity added. “Hopefully it’ll be something that won’t be too dangerous.” Fluttershy added. “Aww don’t worry Fluttershy, we’ll be alright this isn’t like we're heading to the Everfree forest. Sure we’re heading into some really mysterious place but who knows what we might find out there. I betcha Twilight or Alex can’t wait to see what we find.” Pinkie said excitingly. “Speakin’ of which, what do ya’ll think of that Alex fella.” Applejack asked. “He seems highly intelligent and calm, but overall he really sweet and nice.” Fluttershy commented. “I think he’s really neat, he does like parties after all, plus like Fluttershy said he’s really nice. Pinkie added. “I too believe he quite the gentle stallion, his manners and etiquette are well versed, and he definitely knows how to treat a lady and while he does denies it he does have a rather nice taste of clothing though it is a bit too casual. I approve of him. Rarity said. The only one left to answer was now Rainbow Dash who looked at friends with a pondering look. “I think he’s alright, but honestly I don’t really know… I mean ok he’s nice, smart and well-mannered but we really don’t know all that much about him...I mean this all could be just a trick. “Rainbow, honestly must you always suspect a newcomer.” Rarity interrupted. "Hey just hear me out, think about it he just appears out of nowhere and uses this mysterious power I mean come on wouldn’t you all be just a little suspicious." The others were silent for a moment, before the voice of Fluttershy actually broke the ice. “Don’t worry Dashie, I have faith in him, I’m sure that he’ll do something to earn your trust.” Fluttershy said with a gentle tone. “How can you be so sure?” “His eyes.” “His eyes?” “Yes, some say that the eyes are the windows to the heart and soul and in Alex I see a kind hearted individual who wishes to ensure that peace is kept and wishes to do good wherever he goes, and I have a feeling that he will become a part of something great.” Fluttershy explained. Everyone stood a bit shocked at the meek Pegasus’s theory, although when it came to it Fluttershy words went deep. “alright I’ll take your word for it, but I’m still gonna keep an eye on him.” Rainbow said with hint skepticism “OHHH, Oooohh Look Look their here, Twilight and Alex are finally here.” Pinkie exclaimed with excitement. The mentioned unicorn and human were then seen coming in the distance from the town. Twilight and Alex both appeared to be suited for the exploration both having backpacks filled with the necessary equipment for the day. “Sorry about being late everypony, I needed to make sure that we had everything ready at the library for the Princesses. Twilight spoke. Twilight was dressed accordingly for the trip as she wore a simple dark blue T-shirt similar to Pinkie she also wore a pair of cargo shorts and had her mane tied in a (ironically enough) ponytail. Alex wore the same thing he had been wearing of course however thanks to Twilight casting a refreshing spell in turned kept his clothes relatively clean and fresh so that he wouldn’t obviously reek though today he would probably need her to recast the spell before the princesses would arrive. "It’s quite alright darling; we all understand that today will become a very busy day.”Rarity responded. “Now y’all don’t worry your heads about it, what really matters is that yer here and that we can go on with this exploration.” Applejack spoke. “ Alrighty then let’s roll out team!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Pinkie's right it time to head out.” Alex spoke with excitement. The hike to Sentries Pass was a relatively peaceful trek compared to the times that the Mane Six had to journey through the dark foreboding nightmare that was the Everfree Forest. The landscape within the Northeastern Valley that lay beside Ponyville was an interesting contrast to that of which the Everfree forest had conveyed, as the coniferous pine trees that made most of the landscape raised a sense of serenity rather than paranoia. The wildlife that scurried about ranged from mildly peaceful creatures to natural predators. The calm and clean air which had been in abundance surrounded the valley giving off a crisp refreshing smell, the natural formation of the area had consisted of a valley that which laid between the center a pair of mountain passes which only came into view when one stared around northeastward of Ponyville. Within the valley the group of mares and sole human traveled with Twilight began one of her lectures explaining the history of the valley. “it is said that Sentries Pass is considered one of the more obscure and unknown areas amongst Equestria nearly similar to that of the Everfree forest as the only known significant event to had ever had occurred here was the halting of an unknown cult of rebels, however many scholars still believe that the valley holds secrets still unknown to pony kind.” Twilight explained in a scholarly tone. While the others were listening intently, well except Rainbow Dash, Alex allowed his thoughts to wander he had already been informed about the pass and its history, looking around the valley gave off a mysterious yet peaceful vibe that he could get into touch with, the thick forest reminded him of when his Uncle had taken him and his younger brother Leon camping in New Mexico during the summer. He always liked forests as they conveyed the idea of nature in tuned with the world the feeling of peace made his experience with such a place all the more enjoyable. However one of the thing that Alex noticed was that faintly, he could sense the Force within this place it resonated like small pulse that he could feel through his body while he had been in Equestria for only three days his knowledge of the Force was massive and he knew from the first time he communed with the Force to save Spike he had already gained a sense of perceiving it through the environment, for example in Ponyville he felt the presence of the many citizens in town each of them having their own unique presence within the town however when Alex ever tried to feel the town on a whole their combined presence overwhelmed him as he could only sense a big blur of life within the Town. As he pondered his thought turned back to his family. “Hmm...I wonder if Uncle Fenn and Aunt Lolita know I’m gone… and Leon, I just hope their doing alright.” Alex thought. One of the things that Alex had been dealing with was the idea of how everyone one on earth was dealing with his “supposed death” his best friends Romeo and Christie saw everything firsthand. How did they react and deal with such a traumatic event, while he was grateful for being alive and trying to keep a positive demeanor about all what had occurred recently. It wouldn’t be long before his family would find out as his Aunt was the worrisome type and called him nearly every day to check up on him, his Aunt was the older sister to his Father, she had always spoiled him and his brother when they were younger, she sweet kind hearted woman he came to love for the many years that she raised him. His Uncle was the stern yet loving man that had always took care of business, as a mechanic who owned his car repair shop it was one of the things Alex had come to appreciate while growing up as his uncle taught him the ways that real man should strive for in life and to become something in life, one the few things that Alex had always loved about his Uncle was his garage as the man had decked it out to be a workshop/lounge that he and brother would stay for hours working and watching their Uncle fix up different objects. Then his little brother Leon came to mind while Romeo and Christie were his best friends, Leon (short for Leonardo) was one the few people that Alex gave his full attention and effort. While many older siblings would go on about the troublesome things that came from the typical younger sibling relationship, Alex shared a special connection with his younger brother the two of them nearly inseparable as Leo had looked up to Alex for mostly anything while growing up anytime Leon was in bind Alex wasn’t too far behind to help his younger brother, the two of them shared their love of Star Wars as they were younger they would duel on another alongside Romeo and while Alex nearly won every duel he was willing to teach his younger brother the mistakes he made and better his technique in the end before he left for college Leon was considerably skilled in lightsaber choreography, his relationship with his brother was one of the things that drove Alex in life as he shared that drive with Leon to strive for life and achieve greatness. However as Alex continued he was interrupted as he felt a soft tap on his left shoulder, Alex snapped out of his trance as he turned left to see to see that it was the hand of Fluttershy giving him a worried look. “...um... Alex...you seem a little sad is everything alright?” the concerned Pegasus sked. He smiled back at the gesture of kind hearted mare and said “...I’m fine just thinking about a few things.” “What about? ...I mean if you don’t mind telling me.” “I was thinking about home and how my family and friends are all doing, hopefully if we find something about me being here it’ll bring some comfort to mind and why I was taken away from home.” “Homesick?” she asked. “you can say that I am, don’t get me wrong Equestria so far is alright place.” Alex said, “Alright?” Rainbow questioned with a skeptic look. “...Equestria is probably one of the best places in the world.” “...yeah, well when you’re warped away from home after being nearly killed to a land inhabited by sentient ponies who can fly, use magic, and is probably stronger than an ox while that is an awesome experience...there still no place like home.” Alex responded with a solemn look. “...Alright...I can respect that, I don’t blame ya for being a little homesick.” Rainbow responded “...By the way Twilight where are we anyway.” Rainbow asked the lavender unicorn. Using her Magic, Twilight levitated the map that she requested a few day prior which displayed the region of Sentry’s pass however while the map had only been recently created the info regarding the valley was still incomplete as most of territory had yet to be explored and mapped. “Judging by our current position we should be nearing into one the more obscure areas of the valley. Twilight explained. “…with that in mind, Rainbow could you head into the skies and give us a bird’s eye view and see how far we are from Ponyville.” Twilight asked the Pegasus. “You got it Twi.” Rainbow responded giving a salute. With that Rainbow took off towards the clear skies as she surveyed the area in the distance she could see Ponyville just off into the horizon so far from what she could tell the route they’d taken was clear although now they were within the deeper areas of the valley she knew if they managed to leave some sort of marker to remind them of where they were they could exit out of the deep woods and head home much faster than when they’d entered. With that in mind the Pegasus headed back towards the group. “So far I can still see Ponyville, but we are bit far from home so it’ll probably a good idea to leave something to map our progress so we’ll know where to go when we head home, plus when we do head home we’ll know just where to head without needing to take things slow.” Rainbow explained. “Alright then, I’ll be able teleport us back to Ponyville later on today. Twilight said. "Wait you can Teleport Twilight?” Alex asked shocked. “Oh, well yes it actually a basic spell though it can drain a unicorn that doesn’t practice the spell on a regular basis, if I’ve been to the location once I can teleport to it without issue.” Twilight explained to the human. Needless to say Alex was Impressed, Most Impressed. Perspective: Alex Clearleaf So far our trek through the Valley was peaceful, Twilight seemed to be pre-occupied with trying to write down everything that she found worth recording, Rainbow flew overhead scouting out the area although judging by where we were there was probably more forest ahead. The others were either checking out the scenery around, I could tell that Applejack and Fluttershy were captivated by the landscape, Rarity seemed a bit worried about trying to keep herself from getting dirty though I could understand that she was the tidy type who tried to keep things in order, though she was enjoying the scenery as well , Pinkie was hopping about giving off that happy bubbly aura that surround her, she was also a bit captivated by the environment giving off some ooh's and aah's as we passed through. “Hey Alex, can I ask you something.” Rainbow asked flying right over me. “...Uh….yeah sure what’s up.” “...Well I wanted to know more about “the Force” and what can it exactly do aside from levitating things.” Rainbow asked. “…Yeah, I wanna know what else you can do, your telekinesis was really neat.” Pinkie said. “…Ya know I’m a bit interested mahself Alex could ya elaborate.” Applejack added. “...Well, the Force can give one many abilities that are but not limited to telepathy, body augmentation and even heighten senses. But really it comes to what side of the Force the user affiliates themselves towards." Now that everyone was listening to my makeshift lecture we all decided to take a moment to rest, Twilight who had previously been recording her findings of the valley now sat intently ready to record my words as I went on “...Sides of the Force… what do ya mean Sugarcube?” Applejack asked. “...Well you all know that the Force on a whole is connected through all forms of life right, well there are two sides that influences the practitioners of the Force, both of which are completely different yet have the same foundation that connects all life. “…That sounds similar to the relationship that the Princesses share and their control over the sun and moon. “Rarity mentioned. “…As I said these sides can grant one an assortment of abilities depending on which side that the practitioners affiliate themselves to." “…And what exactly are these sides referred to as darling.” Rarity asked. “Ashla” or as it commonly known as the “Light Side of the Force”, usually provides its practitioners the passive usage of the Force. The Light side gives one the control by having a positive outlook amongst all things emotions like happiness, joy, love and or alternately freeing oneself from their emotions and disconnecting themselves from mortal relations by centering themselves within the Force they’re able to use the Light Side to defend themselves and others from danger usually being selfless, practitioners use more passive abilities as they believe in meditating and focus on enlightening themselves. “So this Light side is the power used by scholars and pacifists?” Twilight asked. “Well, for the most part, aside from the natural abilities inert in Force sensitive’s, the Light Side can provides abilities like Healing oneself and others, creating shields to protect, curing diseases that could be incurable and even the ability to manipulate harmful energy by absorbing, redirecting or deflecting it”. “…Amazing, the light side seems to be similar to what most magic has been utilized for however the ability to manipulate energy no spell has ever been thought of.” Twilight exclaimed enthusiasm apparent in her voice as she continued to jot down more notes in her journal. “The Light side’s most notable practitioners were the heroic members of the Jedi Order.” “...The Jedi?”Twilight questioned. “In my world their figures of fictional lore who embraced the Light side to defend all sentient beings from danger they’re selfless individuals who dedicated themselves to ensure that peace and justice was kept and while they usually kept to themselves, they were willing to do anything to make sure all beings were safe even if that meant sacrificing themselves for the greater good. “My, they almost sound like brave knights defending their kingdom from danger, Oooohh the thought of being saved by such a figure, it must be romantic.” Rarity mentioned. "Actually, the Jedi were more like monks trying to enlighten themselves through the Force, although the most recognizable members of the order were referred as Jedi Knights, they did fit the description of a Knight quite well being heroic and all, however they forbade themselves from forming a romantically involved relationship.” “…*gasp* such commitment were they were so engrossed into their studies that they never even gave a thought about finding Amor, such a noble, yet disheartening sacrifice. Rarity said feigning a look of shock. “…I’ll tell you what, these Jedi sound like they’re pretty darn good fellers by the way that yer describing Alex.” Applejack commented. “They sound pretty cool I mean if they were able to all that stuff and live in peace, but they kinda sound boring.” Rainbow mentioned. "Well they are the fusion of monks, philosophers, scholars and guardians all put into one big package, definitely the heroes compared to the Sith.” “...The Sith?”Twilight asked. “Right I should, probably finish my explanation first, the other side of the Force “Bogan” or as its commonly referred as the Dark Side of the Force is the opposite of the Light side where one of the light side is powered by positive emotions or centering oneself in the Force. The dark side draws on the negative emotions such as Hate, Fear and Anger from the individual so they could fuel its power, the Dark side is considered to the path in which it serves the individual and inflict pain and torment on others rather than serve and protect them, it usually called the users to be aggressive and be fueled by the rage that they build within." "That doesn't sound really helpful to anyone" Twilight commented. Well, although the Light Side was powerful on its own the Dark side was absolutely relentless when it came to the abilities that it possessed. I continued. "Okay so what were these abilities." Rainbow questioned. Those who could call on its power could use the force to strangle others from distances, enticing fear in others demoralizing them from fighting, creating spells of madness to even conjuring the power of Lightning.” I “..Waitwaitwait..., you mean to tell me that someone who used the power of the Dark side was able to conjure lightning from the sky from just anywhere?” Rainbow interjected asking with a look of skepticism. “No I mean that they were literally able to conjure it from their very fingertips and direct it towards their opponents in a continuous stream without stopping.” I said validating my point. The girls shuttered as the thought of being on the receiving end of such an ability would be torture even Rainbow who told me that most Pegasi were highly resistant to electricity grimaced at the thought of being shocked constantly. “...that so... so terrible who be so cruel and would do such thing to anyone.” Fluttershy spoke sternly. “..The Sith were basically the antithesis of the Jedi, while the Jedi were selfless guardians of peace and justice, they were their mortal enemies, who used their power of the force to fulfill their own selfish agenda, they more like dark wizards and warlords only wanting to rule all considering peace to be a lie.” "That’s even worse,do they really believe that peace is truly a lie.” Fluttershy asked. "...they preach it like a religion." I retorted. “...They sound like a group of big meanies and bullies who want to make everypony cry.” Pinkie commented. "Believe me Pinkie they’re more than just bullies they’re just plain evil, in fact one of the things that makes them insidious is the way they train one another." [i" ok so...how does that work out?” Rainbow asked. "One who embodies power and the other to crave it, hence the rule of two or in other words, one Master trains one apprentice but the relationship is that of mutual gain as the student only learns to gain power from the Master.” Twilight surprised look told me that she rather stunned at the statement “…that unbelievable what type of student would only learn only to gain power.” “...Like I said it mutual, as the Master places the student through years of nearly unbearable training forcing them to face trial after trial with only the highest regards of perfection acceptable... if the apprentice fails in any test that’s given they’re met with punishment or in some cases death, all of this from the master that puts them into torment beyond reason.” “... Th-that just plain cruelty,” Rarity spoke with surprise “...Who would punish their student for making a mistake no one should be forced to endure such treatment it just outright diabolical.” she added. “...That’s nothing because the apprentice isn’t the innocent one as you think they are, in fact their just as evil as the Master, as they train they gather their hated, malice and envy and keep it inside until their training is complete, in which their last test is to do the unthinkable, kill their own masters in a one on one duel to the death in which the outcome results in two ways, the apprentice kills the master and become the new Dark Lord of the Sith and repeat the cycle, or the Master kills the apprentice and seeks out a new one only for the cycle repeats itself.” Nearly everyone gasped as I finished speaking, each of the girl’s faces had mixtures of shock, anger and disgust on their face the most affected was Twilight who probably thought of her own Master-Student relationship with the Princess of Equestria and putting as an example. “...th-that just, just... INSANE, how could anypony be so heartless who would challenge their own teacher to a duel of the death, there evil and then there just being... that, wouldn’t it be enough for the master to pass down the title to his student rather than the student challenge him for the mantle and destroy him?”Twilight ranted her eyes pleading for an answer. “…To the Sith their first reality is that there can only be two, A Master and an Apprentice no more no less...This is the dictate of the Rule of Two as it has been for over a thousand years.” I recited. “...Now that jus’ plain crazy, who would be so dang on evil enough just to teach a student and put them through all that sufferin, and then have the student to try and kill them fer a title that jus’ cold blooded.” Applejack said in stern tone. “…Believe me when I say I’d choose to be a Jedi Knight over a Sith Lord any day.” ...Well, at least now we know which side is good and bad, Yay for the Light side, Neigh for the Dark Side.” Pinkie said encouragingly causing everyone to smile in agreement. “...AGREED!!!” everyone said in unison. As we continued through the valley I noticed that it was now around early to midafternoon we would soon have to turn back to get ready to meet with Princesses and so far we only managed to see more deep woods in fact they were now becoming so deep that Rainbow Dash couldn’t fly above the trees without being able to see the rest of us’ the good news was as we weren’t all that far from Ponyville the last time Rainbow had flown up she could still see the town we would probably be able to head home faster, than when we came in. For right now it was lunch time, Twilight and Applejack were now studying the map to see where we all are, Rainbow was resting on tree branch, Pinkie and Fluttershy were both looking around at the different flowers and the animal that scurried about, and Rarity was resting on the same log that I was sitting on though underneath her she had a cloth that she brought along. As for me I was perched on said log trying to think of what we were all going to do next. “...So right now we’re here and judging by the time we only have about a few hours before we need to head back to town before the Princesses arrive.” I heard Twilight said. “...I’ll reckon that’ we’ll have to have to pick up the pace if we’re goin’ to find anything out here. “Applejack asked. “...It would seem that's the case, so far most of areas of the valley that we’ve visited have nothing of true interest, and the only area left is only a few minutes away.” Twilight said pointing to area on the map As everyone else was preoccupied, I closed my eyes to meditate to see if that pulse from earlier was there. My connection to the Force seemed to be getting stronger out here ever since we went out this morning I felt the flow of the force becoming stronger; it was then that I heard something was calling to me all in a faint whisper. “....seek...the...lost…ones…, from...here….trust...in...The…..Force.” My eyes opened as I looked around... I could hear a voice commune to me. “...Go…” I rose up from my spot and looked straight down the path which the voice had given me before it spoke to me again. “...Go on...trust...in….the...Force.” I started to walk to down the path “...Run….seek, the...truth....’ My pace began to speed up. “...Run….” I began to walk quite quickly, gaining the attention of the others “...uh Alex, where are you going?” Twilight asked “.I didn’t respond I instead picked up my pace. “Alex!” I I now started to jog. “.ALEX!” “.Quick, everypony follow him!” Twilight said with panic I sprinted through the deep woods hearing the worried voices of the girls calling out for me. ignoring their cries I listened intently on the voice , I didn't know why but this voice seemed to vaguely familiar. “...I’m almost there!” I said as light shined through the woods. Crossing through the last patch of bushes and flora I came to an halt for I would forever stay with me. The Mane Six chased after Alex with worry and confusion, Alex had suddenly ran off into the forest as if he had saw something, When Twilight asked him where he was going and he didn’t respond the girls knew that something wasn’t right. “Why in the hay would he run off like that, what with all of a sudden?” Rainbow mentioned peeved at Alex’s sudden sprint from group. “I don’t know he zoned out for a few minutes and then seemed entranced, something might be wrong with him.” Twilight added. “I just hope he has a good reason for this.” Rarity commented. "I jus’ hope that he doesn’t get hurt fer this.” Applejack added. “I hope he’s ok. Fluttershy thought to herself. As the girls ran after him they calling out his name to grab his attention only for him to keep on running, Twilight noticed at the path was leading to a sun peeking opening that at the end Alex seemed to have stopped in his track looking at something. “Look he stopped he must’ve found something.” Pinkie mentioned. When the mares caught up to the human they were panting heavily after the serious sprint trying to regain their breaths only Rainbow and Fluttershy were alright as they flew. “.HEY, What gives Alex you just run off like that for no reason?” Rainbow yelled. Alex didn’t respond “I must agree*pant*, honestly Alex*pant* that no way for you*pant* to treat a lady.” Rarity added panting. No response. “...Ya’ll had us worried Alex,*pant*what in tarnation were you thinking running off like that.” Applejack said. However Alex didn’t respond to any of the girls comments. “Hey Alex …are you even listening to us.” Rainbow said now ticked off only for the human to repeat his action “...Hey I’m talking to you, what gives” once again Alex remained silent staring with surprised look. Rainbow was now just agitated as the human still ignored her flying up to she looked to see what made him like this. “What in name of Celestia are y-you looking at…? Whoa!” as the Pegasus looked in front her. “.What is it Rainbow what going, Oh Celestia.” Twilight said. “What do ya’ll see what’s…Well I’ll be, that is something alright.” Applejack commented. “Oh my goodness…” Rarity said with apprehension. “What is it guys what goin-WHOOOA.” Pinkie exclaimed. “Oh, my.” Fluttershy spoke in awe. The group stared in amazement as they gazed to see the vast area clear of trees and within in the center a set of large ancient ruins. “What is this place?” Alex asked finally speaking. “...I don’t know but it seems to be some sort of temple.” Twilight spoke before continuing. “…This place is so, so beautiful this temple must be more than thousands of years old, we have to get better look!” The unicorn said excitingly now entering into her scholar mode. The trek to the temple was awe inspiring as the group walked to entrance of the ruins the entrance appeared to be something of that of courtyard, on the left and right appeared to be statues, however most of them appeared to be beyond recognizable as were all covered head to toe in moss, vines and plant matter, plus the most appeared to be broken and fragmented as different statues were missing different sections. Twilight was at a loss of words, she’s never imagined such a large structure could last for so long undisturbed, while the Princess had given her a lead the thoughts of discovering of a place engulfed her mind, not only did she encounter Alex a being from another sentient world and became the first of her kind to communicate with him and even befriend him she alongside her friends had now discovered a nearly ancient site that most definitely contained vast amounts of untold history that could be studied for the benefit of Equestria and she was the scholar who documented such an event. To say that Twilight was overjoyed was an understatement. “…Yesyesyesyesyesyesyes.” As the scholar in Twilight mind exclaimed. Alex was in awe, the temple from what he could guess seemed to be a circular structure that was more than 50 feet high and around 80 feet in width the dome shaped roof gave him the idea that the architecture was similar to some building of earth, around the smaller buildings were placed around the perimeter of the clearing possibly as secondary areas for some other use. Looking around he saw faces of the others who’d followed him to see that they too were also amazed at the site. He couldn’t blame them the temple was something to behold it seemed too ancient yet the temple still it stood, he felt that this was the surface of the discovery. Eventually the group stopped as they came across what seemed to be the large entrance that seemed to be closed by a pair large sealed entrance that dwarfed the group by meters, like the rest of the temple it too was covered in moss. "Oh my goodness such an area that hasn’t been discovered for almost thousands of years, and still standing to this day, this discovery will be one of the most historical findings of equestrian history.” Twilight exclaimed with glee as she gazed around the temple. "I would never have thought a place like was right around Ponyville, who would’ve thought that this was here all this time.” Applejack mentioned. "You said it, I mean this here place must’ve had been here before well anything.” Rainbow added. "This must the entrance.” Alex said looking around. "Look at this place its HUUUUGE.” Pinkie said with enthusiasm. "I still can’t believe that such a place exists, such a site too behold it must been left untouched for over millennia.” Rarity commented. "I don’t blame ya; this is just as big if not bigger than when we found the castle in the Everfree Forest.” Applejack said. As the group headed for the entrance, Alex felt the Force flowed strong here. "How are we going to enter the entrance is blocked by this large stone.” Rarity inquired staring at the large frame. “ "Twilight could you use your magic to blast a hole big enough for us to enter.” Fluttershy asked. “No, we shouldn’t risk using external force this place is ancient we don’t know how sturdy the structure is too much force could cause a collapse.” Twilight explained. "What about Alex’s Force abilities, could they possibly work?” Rarity asked. "Sorry Rarity, but I don’t think that a good idea I’m still trying understand how call on the Force it only comes out when necessary.” Alex responded. "Yeah, but then again we have only have a so much time before we have to head home we need to think of something, if only we could somehow get ourselves in without makin’ too much of ruckus.” Applejack mentioned. It was at that moment that an idea had popped into Alex’s head, reaching for waist he pulled out one of the lightsabers he had taken. Taking a two handed grip on the hilt and placing his thumb on the activator. Twilight and the others turned their attention to Alex as he began to cutting through the stone with what appeared to be a glowing blue sword of magic that was. Half way through an arc like hole Alex held the lightsaber thoroughly, he noticed how it was capable of cutting through the thick rugged stone with ease he made a mental note it to only use it as a defensive weapon. Finally after a few minutes of cutting through he had deactivated the saber and pressed lightly, the wall had now begun to loosen and with one firm push fell back causing the door to fall backwards. Looking back the girls Alex noticed each shared the same reaction surprise. “what?” Alex asked blatantly "Wh-wh-what is that thing it so AWESOME, seriously where you’d get it.” Rainbow said with excitement. "I KNOW, Alex you weird laser sword thing was SOOOO COOOL, It looked so neat.” Pinkie exclaimed similar to Rainbow exclamation. "Oh my lightsaber…I made it.” Alex said with glee. “… that’s one mighty good tool ya got there Alex; it pretty much got the job done in only a few minutes, if we had sumthin like on the farm it would be one the most useful tools to ever exist.” Applejack commented. “…It's a be a really neat tool Alex, though a bit dangerous” Fluttershy commented. "Alex I know you mentioned that your race was advanced in technology but I never thought it was this far. Rarity said with surprise in her voice. “Such technology could lead Equestria thousands of years ahead than its time, however its best that we ask questions later we still have a discovery to explore.” Twilight said. “I’m with you on that one Twilight, lets head on in and see what in store for us” . Perspective: Alex Clearleaf The interior was large as expected for a place of this size, from what I could tell we were within a main hall. The circular hall itself had about 4 different sections which most likely lead off to different sections of the temple, I walked around noting that the architecture was similar to some ancient civilizations back on earth, I was surprised to see that interior remained to be intact. “Amazing, the architecture must predate around several millennia before the founding of the Equestrian Kingdom and somehow it very similar to modern structures intact.” Twilight mentioned as she scanned the interior. "I must say whoever designed such a place must have been an architectural genius.” Rarity commented. "It must’ve been one heckava project to build; though I will admit it they did a pretty damn good job of it. Applejack said. "Oh boy at this rate we might some sorta secret treasure, REAL Treasure.”Pinkie exclaimed. “I know right this is just straight out of Daring Do, all we need now is a group of angry protectors and today would officially be AWESOME.” Rainbow said with excitement. “…Oh, let’s hope that doesn’t happen.” Fluttershy said quietly. We continued on, heading into the one hall in front of us I noticed the symbol that was etched into the stone above the entryway the section appeared to have series of smaller sections which I led into what appeared to be lecture halls, maybe this place some sort of temple of enlightenment, thankfully the few windows and openings shined in some light so weren’t completely blind, However I spoke a bit too soon as we stopped to find a large door, Twilight had studied the door to see if we could open in any way thankfully unlike when we were entering the temple this door only required telekinesis to open and with that Twilight used her magic to open it with relative ease though on the other side all we could see was pitch black. "Oh no…do we really have to go in there.” Fluttershy asked shaking like a leaf. "It looks like it.” I said. “...Twilight, do you think that our magic is enough to illuminate the room.” Rarity asked. "...It shouldn't be an issue, but we’ll have to separate in two groups.” Twilight said as her horn illuminated. With that we headed inside separating into two groups, one group consisted of Twilight, Rainbow, and me heading inside we went to the right side while Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie went left. As we entered I grabbed my Lightsaber allowing the blue blade to serve as my own personal flashlight. In our group Rainbow hovered overhead looking around to see anything that was interesting, Twilight was already in her scholar mode as she scanned the area to make sure she didn’t miss anything, we made a stop when we noticed what appeared to writing that etched on the wall, Twilight no doubt wanted to analyze and record the ancient wall scribe. "This is amazing; this writing must pre-date several thousand years even before the Equestrian language was established.” Taking a look myself I studied the wall only to notice that the language, now I was no linguist but after studying and learning about Languages around earth I seemed to recognize some of the words that appeared. "Yeah, well it looks like a bunch of weird jumbled up letters to me, but then again it could be a message.” Rainbow commented. "I don’t know Rainbow some of the words seem familiar to me.” I said. "Really?” "Yeah I just don’t know how to explain it.” "Well maybe there a connection remember we are here to find anything that relates to your arrival here Alex.” Twilight explained. "yeah, maybe this place is somehow related to you I mean you did lead us here.” Rainbow added. They could be right, when I had ran towards this place I didn’t know where I was exactly going only the Force guide me here telling me to find something about the ”lost ones” if I had been led here for a reason then there had to be connection. “Hey guys!!!!” Pinkie shouted from behind us. To say that nearly scared us to death was an understatement. "Whooa,..PINKIE.” Rainbow shouted. “What the heck, where did you come from.” “Oh silly Dashie, from Ponyville of course, well first from my parents first then a rock farm and then Ponyville.” Pinkie said with glee. “No I mean what are you doing here I thought you went with the others.” Rainbow retorted. "Oh I did, I came here to tell you that we found something really really neat and that you wanted to know about it. "Already?’ Twilight asked "yep and it’s really neat too.” Pinkie simply said. "well what are standing around for let’s go!” I said Whatever it was that Pinkie and the others I couldn’t wait to see what it was.
Chapter VIII: ConflictMay the Force be with You: The Arrival Chapter VIII: Conflict "Missions are not about winning and losing. They are about leaving good behind.” Obi-Wan Kenobi Perspective: Alex Clearleaf All of us stood closely together in a small circle as our mechanical looking aggressors approached. “Well, I never thought we’d be doing something like this.” I said looking as our aggressors slowly advanced. “Now jus’ what are these things and where in Tartarus did they come from?” Applejack asked to no one in particular. “It’s beyond me, but our situation doesn’t look good.” Twilight said attention on the aggressors. “To be honest, I don’t think that this little expedition of ours wouldn’t have been complete without a little trouble.” Rainbow said as a confident smirk formed upon her lips. “Dashie’s right, this trip wouldn’t be as fun if there wasn’t any challenge to be found.” Pinkie said with her own bravado. “Pinkie, Rainbow focus” Twilight spoke sternly. “We’re not dealing with something familiar here be on your guard!” Twilight finished with conviction, sensing the danger from these beings. Everyone, minus Rainbow and Pinkie, had an uneasy look on their face. Their positions ready to go at the moment these guys made their move. They appeared to be some type of ancient automaton. Steam pouring from holes and cracks obviously proved they weren’t electrical and there were no signs of pollution being emitted from them. Their armor reminded me of a type of a Roman centurion, while it had shown signs of age, they still appeared formidable. They all wielded what looked like ornate metal staffs; symbols indented into it were swirled into each other. One thing that bugged me was how we didn’t notice these…“Guardians” before. The Guardians stopped in swinging range of their staves and for that moment, everything was silent. … … … … We stared at them and they stared back into us. Without any other hesitation, they brought down their staffs . As they swung everyone flinched, expecting a massive attack, but all we heard were thumps. As if someone was hitting a plastic container. A magenta colored field had enveloped everyone in the circle, blocking the guardians onslaught form our position. The Guardians began to wail endlessly on the purple field, trying to break through. We all turned to see Twilight, whose horn sparkled keeping the shield around the party up. “Hey what gives Twilight; I was ready for ‘em.” Rainbow asked frustrated. “N-not m-much time. Whatever these things are, their weapons, or even the those runes around the weapons, they are having a distortion effect on my magic, this shield won’t last long so we have to move fast.” Twilight spoke with difficulty, her horn shot out a small burst of sparks at the continuous attacks. “W-well what do we do Twilight?” Fluttershy squeaked with fear in voice. “As much as I hate to do so we need to fight back and bring these things down.” Twilight responded “I’m with ya on that one, Twi. Jus’ let me outta here and I’ll bring ‘em down in no time.” Rainbow said wings flaring up in anticipation “Now hold on ‘fer a sec Rainbow, y’all can’t ‘jus run out there.” Applejack said sternly. “Applejack is right, no need for anyone to get hurt senselessly.” Rarity added. “They’re right Rainbow. We need to calm down and plan out our strategy.” Twilight said. “Fine but let get on with it already!” Rainbow said with frustration. "Alright here’s the plan, we’ll divide and conqueror: Rainbow and Pinkie, you two take those two on the left, Rarity and Applejack take will the two on the behind us, Fluttershy and Alex your with me we’ll take the two in front.” Twilight gave out the orders with a stern face and calm voice. “We got it Twi!” “O-okay, Twilight, I’ll do my best.” “Let’s PARTY!” “We’re prepared darling!” “It time to throw down!” “I had hoped think that I didn’t need to use this.” I said grabbing my Lightsaber. “But there’s first time for everything.” “Well it looks like we get to see you in action, Alex show us that jedi skill you told us about.” Rainbow said, her eyes flickered with hope of a competition. But I shot her down before she could get ahead of herself. “I wouldn’t count on it.” I replied dryly. Rainbow simply smirked at me and went over to Pinkie. “Is everyone ready?” Twilight asked with a commanding tone. Everyone nodded. “Alright I’ll count to three before releasing the barrier.” Everyone took their positions, readying themselves for what was to come. Twilight and Fluttershy stood beside me at the ready, Twilight’s horn sparkled intensely and Fluttershy looked worried. I placed my hand on her shoulder and gave her a reassuring look. She turned away and still looked worried, yet determined towards our attackers. Rainbow stood beside Pinkie, her face wearing the same smirk as when she spoke to me. Pinkie didn’t seem to have grasped to the seriousness of the situation, as she had another of her goofy smiles and was bouncing lightly, as if this was some sort of game. One could only imagine what was going on through her head Applejack and Rarity, who were both right behind me, stood together Applejack with her lasso ready to go and Rarity, whose horn not only sparkled but her hands as well. Must be some type of spell I thought to myself. Silence filled the library as we stood off against these guardians. … … … … … … “Okay everyone, Three…” Twilight spoke commandingly. … Lightsaber in hand I readied myself the second the shield vanished. … “…Two.” … As I closed my eyes, I thought I heard a voice speak to me. … “…Let the force, flow through you…for you are the one who shall…bring balance.” … “…One.” I could only hear my heartbeat resonate throughout my mind at that word. … … “GO!!!” The barrier was released and everyone sprung to action. Igniting my lightsaber I dashed towards my opponent aiming the blue blade towards the guardian standing before me. I swung hoping to cleave this thing in two. Instead, my lightsaber met with the staff it held and to my surprise….it managed to block my blade Just what kind of staffs are these? I screamed the question mentally. Standing my ground, our weapons were locked; my lightsaber hissing as the guardian pressed on. Shoving forward, I released the lock by sheathing my lightsaber then took a quick step back and readied for another attack. The guardian, however, pulled back its staff close in and sidestepped to my right then pulling its staff close it swing in for a low sweep aimed at my shins. Taking in the action, I barely managed to flip over it as it continued its attack. Rolling forward, I stood behind the guardian, my saber ignited once more. In response, the guardian took the staff in it right hand and followed up with a large horizontal arc. I managed to counter with a quick parry before sidestepping. These guys may be old, but they still had some caliber of skill. I thought to myself. I hope the others are doing better. Rainbow and Pinkie, who had dashed off to the left, fared better than I did with Rainbow charging towards the guardian that stood in front of her, trying to land a kick, only for it to move out of the way, narrowly, and retaliate with a swing of its staff. Rainbow anticipated this and leapt up swiftly in the air, flying just out of it range before charging again. While Pinkie somehow bringing out her party cannon, fired at the other sending it back a few feet, covering it in what looked like…cake batter? I can’t even wonder how she even… y’know what never mind not important. Rarity and Applejack took on their own opponents with a stalwart strike of their own. Applejack started off on her opponent with a nice kick in its chest, sending the guardian a few feet back and causing it to drop the staff. She then lassoed it up, though it tried to resist being subdued by the farm mare. Damn talk about powerhouse, she’s strong. I only wondered what Rarity would do, especially considering how delicate she could be But to my surprise, she quickly dodged her opponent’s strike, gracefully moving about to keep the guardian confused, almost as if it were a dance, before striking with her sparkling palm into the guardian’s side causing it step back a few steps, before leaping into the air landing a kick into head causing it stumble back Rarity landed gracefully unto the ground before giving her opponent a smirk and said, “Really now darling, is that you all you got.” Forget delicate more like dangerous, never piss her off. Twilight and Fluttershy headed off against one of the guardians that stood in front of us, Fluttershy really surprised me, rather than cower in fear instead she flew off gain some distance between herself and the guardian, with that it focused on Twilight trying land a hit only to meet displaced air as Twilight blinked a few feet away from where he struck, she kept on her toes and waited for an opening. That said I went back on my own opponent, going on the offensive hoping to land a hit, yet my opponent continued to block and parry all my oncoming attacks. “This thing is good.” I said continuing on. Every attack seemed to be with little success, while the guardian was pressed on, it managed to block, parry or counter every attack I threw. At this rate I would only be wasting energy I needed to change my strategy; wailing on this thing wasn’t working out. However, before I could think, I felt a painful, blunt blow to my left arm. Right in the humorous, I thought to myself as the pain shot through my arm, though it wasn’t very funny. “GAH” I yelled. Damn guardian parried my last attack and did a reversal, I was definitely going to be feeling that in morning. “ALEX!!!” Fluttershy yelled, “I’m fine, just a bruise. Don’t worry about me!” I yelled back, trying to reassure her. I realized that going all out this guy was not the best course of action. I needed to switch things up. I thought to myself. With a vertical slash, I leapt back and held my Lightsaber horizontally across my chest. Slowing down my breathing in attempt to catch my breath. Looking back at the guardian. It stood there watching me silently, holding out it weapon in offensive stance before making the charge towards me. I needed to find an opening. I thought while defending against the oncoming attacks while at the same time figuring out if this thing had a weakness. Come on Alex these things are ancient they must have a weakness. Multiple ideas were though of and thrown away as fast as thing could hit. I then noticed that we’re close to one the stone shelves. A smirk appeared on my face as I thought of something to do. Extending my right arm aiming at shelve several books began to levitate and with a single motion came rushing towards my oblivious opponent, striking it with enough force to offset it. With an opening, I slashed at its chest, barely grazing it, before pushing it away with the Force. That moment, however the another guardian was seen hurled into the air only to meet a bolt of magic, followed by a series of smaller bolt fired in rapid succession. A final blast which illuminated the area, knocking down several bookshelves, with the tomes and scrolls in it being tossed about. From the blast site, all that remained was pile of broken pieces of the aged guardian, it ornate staff still preserved. “*pant* Good. *pant*… Riddance.” Twilight said panted out. Fluttershy landed right next to Twilight, giving a worried look to her friend. “Twilight, are you alright?” I asked, standing nearby in case she collapses. “Don’t worry, I’m fine” She said giving humble smile. “Offensive magic took its toll on me, especially after be used in succession.” “Well you two definitely took care of business.” I said looking at the pile of pieces. “Well really it was Twilight who took care of it, I only got out of the way.” Fluttershy said. “True, but where are the others.” Looking back we saw both Rainbow and Pinkie. Behind them, lied their opponents: one was a pile of metal and cake batter, the other was broken here and there. “Y’know these guys weren’t all of what I was expectin, but hey I got to kick some tail today so it alright with me.” “Yeah, though I really wanted to ask who these guys were they didn’t seem to want to talk that much.” Pinkie exclaimed holding the head of one the guardians. “Great, your both alright. now where is Applejack and Rarity?" “Come on Alex ya’ll think some ancient tin cans could ever take down somepony like me.” I heard a familiar southern accent speak. Turning around both Applejack and Rarity looked unscathed too, if anything the only the different was Rarity mane being a complete mess. “Rarity, what happened to your mane?” Fluttershy asked. “These ruffians have no sense of decency they'd preferred to fight dirty by grabbing my mane!!!.” Rarity huffed. “Nasty.” I said grimacing at the idea of hair pulling robots “Alex are you alright, I heard you scream out earlier what happened?” Rainbow asked landing next to me. “I’m fine its just a bruise is all. “Are you sure, it looked like that blow to your arm really hurt.” Fluttershy asked. “It did but it’s all good.” I said nonchalantly as I possibly can. “But are you guys that worried about me.” All but Rainbow and Applejack gave me a kind look, those two gave me a face that said “Really?” “We all are Alex, we would never just allow anyone to get hurt. You’re our friend now and that means we watch out for one another through thick or thin.” Twilight said with sincere tone. “Wait you all consider me your friend?” I asked confused by their kindness. “Of course darling what else would we consider you?” Rarity commented trying to fix her mane. “I don’t know, Its just that I've only known you all for only several days…I thought I would have to at least be here for a week, hell the day I met all you were willing to get know me, give me a place to stay and even tended to me when I first arrived here, I guess I’m a bit surprised that you all considered me a friend while barely knowing me.” The girls looked at one another for a moment before they looked back with content smiles on their faces, before Twilight spoke. “Alex we care about you because you’re willing to allow us to be your friend, just because we haven’t known you all that long doesn’t mean we can’t try to become friends.” “Yeah, Alex I don’t throw parties for just anypony believe it or not, I threw you one because I wanted to show my way for us to become friends.” Pinkie added happily. “The last few days ya were in town, many of the folk have taken a likin to ya, Sugarcube.” Applejack added, “And let me tell ya that’s sumthin’, especially in a town like Ponyville.” “We do care for you Alex, you’re not only a pon…I mean human but you were willing to show us how that you meant no harm and only want understand why you’ve come to Equestria and together we’ve found out that we were fated to meet you.” Fluttershy said with calm smile. “And if meeting you was a part of destiny then why not make the best of it and become friends.” I could only think of how thankful I could be the girls were willing to put themselves on the line to keep one another safe, their willingness for me to become a part of their friendship really touched me. While I grateful for everything they’ve done for me, I really didn’t understand why they were so willing to so much. I needed to make it up to them somehow, to these girls… my newest friends. Suddenly a loud noise was heard from above; everyone turned their attention only to see a figure jump down in front us. This figure was taller than the other automatons, steam fumed as it arose dimmed yellow light peering through the helmet, though aged it appeared more formidable and menacing than its compatriots, another detail was the weapon it wielded, instead of a staff it was instead a spear with a crimson crystal tip. Its armor was more menacing than the others, giving the impression that it was more dangerous. “Well looks like another one decided to show up.” Rainbow said in a mocking tone. “Sorry pal, you’re a little late to the party, your friends already went off and gave us a warm welcome, and I’d say if you wanna party ya better bring some more friends.” “Rainbow, please don’t antagonize it we don’t know what it’ll do.” Twilight said. “Come on Twilight, there only one of it and seven of us what can it really do it.” Rainbow exclaimed looking back at the automaton. I had a really bad feeling about that comment, as the automaton raised its spear a reddish hue began to course through the spear building up power before red lightning was sent flying off into the distance to the pile of where one the other guardian laid. Slowly the automaton began to reanimate, pieces of itself began to place back in order and being restored now fully operational. It didn’t end there for the electricity arched across the library hitting several places. Everyone couldn’t believe what they witness. The once defeated guardians began to rise, the one whose head was held by Pinkie even began to shake violently out of Pinkie’s hands, returning to its original body. The sound clanking metal was heard from all around us, each of the defeated guardians were back up and ready to go once again. Rainbow looked back at the leading guardian and smiling nervously before speaking. “H-heh…so I… guess you can give your friends a hand huh.” Rainbow said nervously. The leader stood silent before readying itself. It’s not over yet. Things weren’t looking good for us. One of the guardians I had sent flying was smashed into pieces, yet once again the red lightning struck down rebuilding the automaton once again. The girls weren’t faring any better, I could tell they were tiring, with every round that went on they managed to take down one of the lesser guardians yet the leader would revive them out delay. This made things only more difficult to taking down the automatons. I wasn’t faring any better myself. Every attack it threw was quick and precise unlike the lesser guardians whose staffs were at the least blunt the leader’s spear was definitely more lethal and one mistake from me could cost my life. “This doesn’t look good, everyone starting falter and we’re all getting separated.” I said “At this rate we’ll all get taken down.” I said, dodging another strike from the leader. “AHHHHH….” Rainbow Dash I heard shriek in pain. It was at that second that saw one of the lesser guardians swing its staff into the back of Rainbow Dash. Her scream bellowed through the library as she landed on the side of one her wings clutching it in her hands, the guardian aimed it staff towards Pegasus. “DASHIE!!!” Pinkie exclaimed watching her friend fall before another of the guardians took this opportunity to rush behind the party pony, knocking her down before she could come to the aid of her friend. Applejack and Rarity were next as their opponents knocked to them towards the shelves, both mares seemed tired from the continuous fighting and were sported looks of worry. Fluttershy terrified at Rainbow injury, now frozen with fear at seeing her best friend struck down in pain, yet before she could even scream a blow from behind struck her in the back causing her to nearly lose consciousness. Everyone who had been subdued were in close proximity of each other, the Guardian surrounding them once more. I knew Twilight couldn’t take it anymore her face changing from horror to now blinding rage as she witnessed her best friends fall one by one. I could feel her power surge through the force almost as if a tidal wave came crashing through, in response of this Twilight horn sparkled furiously almost so that it illuminated all of the room even brighter than the door. Her eyes glowed white aiming towards the guardians, she stared in contempt before shouting.“STAY AWAY FROM MY FRIENDS.” With that a magenta beam fired towards the guardians that threaten friend, the beam piercing through the roof of the library. Dust and rubble stirred the air and I could not even believe at how powerful she was now I knew one of the reasons why the princess would choose her as her apprentice. Thankfully the others seemed to be ok all them had looks of surprise and admiration. Twilight was now on the veer edge of losing consciousness as she panted heavily, though horn was now dimming her eyes still showed an fierce determination. She could barely stand yet she stilled show an undying dedication to protect her friends. Yet to my surprise the guardians managed to maneuver out of the way. … “…*pant* I…w-won’t *pant*…l-let you…hurt*pant*…my…f-friends.” She said before fainting. In that moment the guardians turned their attention to the now unconscious Twilight making their way towards her. “TWILIGHT!!!” I heard as the girls screamed. “NO!!!” I screamed, taking my lightsaber in hand as I charged forward ready to stop this, This was all my fault if only I could be stronger, more powerful. I could protect Twilight, the others, and myself from this disaster. I would not allow this… This is unforgivable. “YOU WILL NOT HURT MY FRIENDS …BY THE FORCE I WILL PROTECT THEM!” I screamed in anger. I aimed my hands towards the group, sending them group back with a powerful force push. However a sharp pain came from my right arm, I turned to see it bleeding a bloodied crystal pointed spear grazed my arm. Kneeling down I couldn’t believe that this was happening. “NO ALEX, PLEASE STOP LEAVE US ALONE.” Fluttershy screamed, her voice pleading. Damn it, I’m a fool I lashed out in anger and allowed myself to become distracted, allowing the Leader strike me from behind. This wasn’t good I looked to see the girls worried faces, I had only known these girls for only a few days yet they were genuinely worried about me. Yet I had the audacity to be skeptical about their friendship. It was truly special, to them…to me.” “…use the force.” A voice spoke to me in. “…save your friends…trust in the force.” Trust in the force “…You are.... the one.” The one? “…the one who shall bring the force to balance.” The one who shall bring balance? “…Go…save your friends. For you are the first.” …The first? “The first of many that is to come.” … I stood up my arm still in pain as I looked to my friends with a calm smile before closing my eyes saying. “There is no emotion…There is Peace.” The leader behind me raised it spear about to strike at me once again, yet I did not worry for now I could see everything I allowed the Force to be my guide. “ALEX WATCH OUT!!!” The girls shouted simultaneously. The leader thrust its spear at me once more, in that instant the Force guided me as I flipped over the incoming attack. My eyes opened as I stared at the automaton. “There is no Ignorance…There is Knowledge.” As my feet landed I raised both hands and aimed them towards the leader calling on the Force, resulting with the leader being flung across the library landing into a wall. The Girls were surprised by my actions, their gasps giving me all I need to know, as I looked towards the other guardians who took their attention off of Twilight but know focused on me realizing that I was the biggest threat. Now realizing that I was target, I took on the intuitive I summoned my Lightsaber from the ground, igniting it as I took it in both hands. Not even a second later, the guardians came charging towards me staffs raised ready to take me down. Yet staring at my opponents I felt a strange feeling calmness, my body felt easy almost relaxed as if I was doing nothing at all, yet here I was staring at what could be my death, yet if it meant that my friends would live than I gladly would do so. “There is.no Passion…There is Serenity.” “ALEX, FER CELESTIA’S SAKE MOVE OUTTA THA WAY.” Applejack yelled. “PLEASE, ALEX DON’T GET YOURSELF KILLED.” Rarity shrieked. The Guardian was now in close proximity ready to strike, yet I felt the Force flow through me guiding my body, The first of the guardians swung its staff coming from my left, I ducked and swung forward slicing through the body of the guardian bisecting it clean through. The Girls looked with surprise, almost as if they had seen a ghost. I looked at them and with a confident smirk said. “It not’s over yet, let’s finish this.” I allowed the force to flow to me as I spoke. The girls in response, no longer bore looks of worry, of defeat , of terror They now had found new hope to carry on with my words alone. Rainbow rose up first still clutching her wing, but showed no pain as she looked back at her friends yet looked back at her friends and spoke “Are we gonna sit around and let Alex have all the fun? We’ve come too far to get beat by a bunch of rebuildable tin cans!” “Rainbow’s right, I’m not lettin’ these varmints get the better of us. If we’ve faced Nightmare Moon and Discord, then we can take on these fellas.” Applejack yelled with confident bravado as she stood up. “We’ve been through worse, so nothing can truly stop us if we fight together.” Rarity added. “It’s time to show these guys how to PARTAY.” Pinkie said with an enthusiastic morale. “No more being scared, we have to be strong and stick together.” Fluttershy said with renewed courage. I smiled at my friend’s new-found courage. Whatever I said must’ve gotten to them. Rainbow looked towards the guardian that stood before her unaware and with a nasty kick in its knee toppled down, in that moment Rainbow jumped back up on her feet gaining some distance between her and guardian. Taking the chance I ran towards the downed guardian, trying to defend itself it swung its staff at my feet, I gracefully leapt over the attack and with a swift turn of my hand, did a reversal and slashed it head clean off from its shoulders. As another one fell to my blade, it gave Rarity enough time to cast a spell on her hands once again, yet instead of striking the guardian chest, she instead aim her hands for one of the arms letting it grasp of it weapon weaken before she used her magic to forcibly rip it away from grasp also leaving it with only one arm. She smirked before saying, “Apologizes darling, but wouldn’t you agree that a lovely tool like this would be better suited for moi?” Then with a nasty swing from her magic sent the one armed guardian my way. Running towards the flying guardian, I held my saber in my bruised arm before spinning my body and cleaving right through the automatons. Applejack didn’t need to see anymore to take action before she crouched down behind her own opponent and giving a powerful two foot buck in its back. The guardian was sent flying, as a result, and as it was in midair, it was open to any attacks. I called upon the force as I leapt in the air and with a series of slashes, cut down the guardian. Landing on my feet, the guardian landed behind, only in pieces. Pinkie came next as she decided to rush up right in front of her opponent, looking with a silly looking grin, Pinkie smiled before her opponent started to attack, yet she was able to move almost effortlessly all the while speaking to her opponent in a casual. “This is pretty fun ya know, thought you’re really not a good dance partner.” I then realized what she was doing, she distracting the guardian all the while leading it to me. Taking the chance, I readied myself to jump in,, before Pinkie said. “I know what to do! Let’s switch dance partners.” With that said Pinkie cartwheel out of the way of the guardian last attack which struck the ground. In a flash, I was now in front of the guardian. Its staff still stuck in the ground I slashed at it arms clean through causing it stumble before I crouched and spun, slicing through its lower legs, it was now a stumbling mess, squirming, trying to move away trying to move away. With that I ended it misery slicing it head off leaving it just a body. Fluttershy, whose two guardians were down upon her, rolled back trying to gain some distance. With an opening now present, I used the Force to pull the guardians away from her, before smashing the two together continuously, causing both to become nothing but pieces. With that the last of the lesser guardians were finally down and I could finally get a moment reprise. “WE DID IT EVERYONE, WE WON!!!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Thank goodness, it’s all over.” Fluttershy said “I wouldn’t say that.” I said as the leader had appeared from the rubble. Now, even while damaged still managed to operate without any issue. Upon seeing it’s compatriots down raised its crystal spear in an attempt to resurrect once more.” “I DON’T THINK SO!!!” A familiar voice spoke as magenta beam struck the arm of the leader effectively halting the process. Looking back we all see a kneeling Twilight her horn sparkling once more from the last spell. “L-let’s see how you… fare without… your friends to help you. “She spoke with the same renewed confidence. “There is no Chaos …There is Harmony.” Even disarmed, the leader charged towards Twilight, desperate to at least take down one of us. “Not on my watch buddy.” Deactivating my lightsaber, I allow the Force to guide me once more, focusing all my attention on the leader before it began to levitate. With a smirk I hurled the leader about, it armor faltering as it fell apart with every blow. With that I gave a final motion and pulled the leader towards me, Dashing towards speeding automaton and grabbed leaping into the air. The Force channeling through my raised fist. … … “There is no Death…There is the Force!” I felt no pain as my fist met the armor of the guardian; my opponent was sent flying down to the ground, like a meteor to the earth, the result being a large explosion of dust and debris right below me. The girls all turned away to avoiding getting caught in impact. As I landed I looked to see the results of my attack only to see a pile of scrap metal, parts scatter about. Many things went through my mind Worry… Pain… Guilt… Yet the most apparent was…Relief. Thank goodness… it was over. “ALEX!!” I heard from behind, turning around only to be tackled by a yellow blur. “OH THANK GOODNESS YOUR ALRIGHT YOU HAD US ALL WORRIED.” Fluttershy sobbed her head buried into my shirt. “…Hey Fluttershy don’t be sad, we’re all alright.” I said reassuringly. “I k-know, but you and T-twilight were almost...” Fluttershy choked back those words as those thoughts could have been true. We’re alright, everyone alright we made it, Fluttershy we’re okay.” Twilight said weakly. “Yeah Shy, we’re all alright. We made it like we always do.” Rainbow said with the loyalty she is known for. “And it’s thanks to Alex we got our mojo back.” Pinkie exclaimed. “We couldn’t agree more…” A voice said from above Everyone looked up to where the voice came from as two winged figures flew down before us both tall and regal. One dressed in a white formal dress, she also wore a series of detailed golden regalia with an encrusted amethyst followed by a series of golden crown bracelets and anklets. Her spectral colored mane seemed to flow almost unnaturally, her magenta eyes staring down upon us as all she smile humbly The other was smaller yet still taller than most of us wore an ornate midnight blue dress of her slightly shorter than the other being, she too wore a crown, made from a dark blue metal and slightly smaller than the other’s jewelry. She too gave a heartfelt smile. Wait, ponies who had horns and wings...The only ones I have heard about who had those features were— I was thinking as I heard a surprised sound. “P-Princess Celestia, Princess L-Luna!” I heard Twilight say in surprise. “It is good to see you and the other Elements are faring well, Twilight. And it’s nice to finally meet you as well, Alexander Clearleaf. I smiled in response having a feeling that things were looking up.
Chapter IX: KnighthoodMay the Force be with You: The Arrival Chapter IX: Knighthood "Not the last of the old Jedi, The first of the new." Obi-Wan Kenobi Perspective: Alex Clearleaf All of us stood as the princesses gracefully landed before us, I could only stare in awe as they descended regal, beautiful and majestic were the only words that could describe the two. “It is good that you are all alright, we feared that you all were in danger.” The one known as Celestia spoke. Immediately the girls all bowed before the two, I knew that royalty was something to be regarded with the highest of respect, but only to speak. I follow suit and knelled in respect my head in down. “Rise, Twilight. You and the other Elements need not bow in our presence, for now we are concerned of your wellbeing.” Celestia said before turning her gaze towards me. “And as well for our visitor.” “Yes, we both are concerned for the bearers of Elements of Harmony, thankfully you all seemed quite fine.” Luna added. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, I’m more than honored at your concern for us, But I must ask. How are you here and how did you find us?” Twilight asked as she rose. “Well we were both on way towards your library to meet with your special guest until something caught our attention.” “Wait what exactly?” Flashback: Princess Celestia “We should be arriving in Ponyville quite soon your Highnesses.” One of the Pegasi guards said. “Thank you Highwind.” I said smiling at the young guard. “Finally, we approach our destination sister.” Luna spoke. “Patience Luna you seem quite eager to meet our guest.” "But of course Tia, If what Twilight Sparkle claims is true then such a being must be introduced to our land with the most humble of greetings.” True, I hope that Twilight didn't go overboard with her attempts to prepare for this visit, she really needs to learn how to relax when I decide to make a visit. “Well your highness, Miss Sparkle is your student ,she only wishes to show you her respect.” One of the guards mention “I know all too well, I only hope that Twilight doesn't run herself ragged about this…” I said before a massive magenta beam of magic shot into the sky from the west, an all too familiar magic. Luna looked at me giving me a concerned look as strong as my own. “Tia." “....I know Luna, Highwind.” “Yes your Highness.” “Convert our course to the direction of that blast immediately.” “ right away your highness.” I can only hope that Twilight and the other Elements are alright. Present Perspective: Alex Clearleaf “Oh u-uh... well I’m glad that you noticed my spell.” Twilight said sheepishly. Then again who could missed it? “We are relieved to see that you’re all in good health.” Luna spoke before turning her gaze towards me "And you must be our guest?" “Oh yes, Princess allow me to introduce you Alex Clearleaf, our visitor in Equestria.” Twilight spoke introducing me before continuing. “Alex, I introduce you to the Princesses of Equestria, The Royal Pony Sisters, The Diarch’s of the Sun and Moon, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. “It is an honor to meet both of you.” I said, bowing in respect, “As I said with the Elements there is no need to be formal.” Celestia said. “Thank you.” I replied “I must say that whatever you dealt with must’ve been a challenge judging by your conditions.” Luna said. “Well yer highness we’ve been through some hairy situations, but this one was a bit different .” Applejack added. “Yeah, you should’ve seen it, these really cool, yet mean, robots came outta of nowhere and we were *gasp* and they were like *GRR*, then we had a huge fight between them and it looked like we were gonna win until this really big meanie came outta of nowhere and rebuilt the other robots, then things got bad especially when Twilight got knocked out. So we were *AHHH* but Alex was like *NO* and charged at big guy only to stabbed in his arm but somehow he got us to fight again after encouraging us to get up, then we’re like *COME ON!* then the robot were *WHOA* and then Alex smashed the last one to pieces.” Pinkie explained excitingly before Rarity intervened. “What I believe that Pinkie Pie is trying to explain is that we’ve face off against some rather interesting opponents and we were almost done for until Alex gave us the morale that allowed us to overcome our adversaries.” “, is this true Twilight?” Celestia asked. “Yes, Princess, though I was unconscious, I had awaken to see that Alex and the other managed to stop our aggressors.” “I see.” Luna said looking at me, before heading towards the crater where the leader was. “You did this?” She gestured to the rubble and debris around her. I looked at my handy work, thinking that it might’ve been a bit too much, and spoke. “Uhh, yeah, I did.” Celestia and Luna looked towards one another before asking me another question. “What exactly drove you to do so.” “Excuse me?” “What drove you to protect the bearers of the Elements?” The reasons ‘why’ raced through my mind as I thought of an answer: the elements for one thing raised my interest, but the greater reason would be because...they were to defend my friends. “Well your highness, I…” I said trying to find the words that could explain. “… I realized something in my short time here.” “What would that be?” Luna asked. “…My destiny.” I said. Everyone looked towards me. “Today I’ve learned about when one’s fate changes.” I said, giving a humble smile before continuing. “On my world, I would’ve been dead, yet fate seemed to have a different path for me. So for the last few days, I’ve been trying to figure out just why I’m here alive and it’s thanks to these girls who made me their friend, even before I knew it, that I found the answer.” The girls smiled at my words as I went on. “I’m here because, in truth, I’m home. And that is why I’m able to feel this inner serenity and peace that makes me feel whole. So when I saw them in danger, I couldn’t sit by and let my friends get hurt. Both Celestia and Luna smiled. “You sound very noble for one who owes nothing to Equestria.” Celestia said. “Well I’m no Jedi Knight, but I believe in the idea of protecting those who've shown me friendship even when I didn't know it.” I said giving an honest answer. “A Jedi Knight?” Luna asked. “They’re fictional beings in Alexander’s world that who serve as protectors of the innocent known for being the guardians of peace and justice. They’re the practitioners of the Force who study and discipline themselves in order to ensure peace could be kept.” Twilight explained. “The Force?” Celestia asked. “The power that I mentioned in my letter to you, it’s the same power that Alex wields and if anything that saved us.” Twilight explained. The Princesses looked at me with an intriguing look, a moment had passed until Celestia walk up to me. “Alex, what are your future plans?” “In truth if you’d had asked me that a few hours earlier, I would say that I don’t really know but now I understand what I want for the future. ….I want to study the ways of the force and protect my home…my new home.” I said humbly. “Then I believe that could be arranged.” Celestia said calmly. “What do you mean your highness?” “What you've done is more than protect six new friends, by protecting your friends you have protected Equestria's most valued principles, Laughter, Loyalty, Honesty, Generosity, Kindness and finally Magic. “Wait, you all are..” I said before Pinkie exclaimed. “Yeppers, were the bearers of the Elements of Harmony: and I’m the Element of Laughter.” “Loyalty.” Rainbow Dash spoke. “Honesty” Applejack followed. “Kindness” Followed Fluttershy. “Generosity” Rarity spoke next. “Magic” Twilight finally said. "Chaos, yet Harmony", I knew there was something special about these girls than I had thought, guess I got lucky for becoming their friend huh. “And for such brave actions, we believe that you are entitled to a reward, simply name anything within our power and it will be done.” Luna spoke. “Anything?” I asked “Anything that is in our power it shall be so.” I thought for a few seconds of what it was that I would wish for, until it hit me. … … … “I wish…for nothing.” I exclaimed. “WHAT?!” everyone exclaimed except for Celestia who still looked calm thought somewhat surprised. I smiled and looked around before explaining “I don’t desire anything like I said all I wish to do is to study the ways of the Force, and begin a new life for myself If I can't go back home all I can do is make the best here, with that I wish to understand this gift that I've been given and use to protect what matters to me almost like…” “…A Jedi Knight.” Fluttershy spoke finishing my sentence, smiling in. Celestia and Luna glanced toward one other once more before Celestia spoke. “Then that can be arranged... Alexander Clearleaf,if you would please step forward.” I looked at the girls who were giving me confused ,yet encouraging smiles as if they were saying go on with that I made my way before the regal Alicorns, both side by side looking down upon me before Celestia spoke again. “Please kneel.” I kneeled down on one knee, my head lowered before she spoke. “Alexander Clearleaf, you have done Equestria a great service by protecting the Elements of Harmony more so you have all in the name of friendship with no expectation of a reward in turn." Celestia spoke, before Luna choose to take over "Your desire to study the Force, the power that has given you strength to protect the Elements and use it to ensure peace within our home shows your valiant nature if anything you a Knight by heart and soul, we can already see that you have a prominent future here within Equestria." Luna spoke with pride. "This next part requires me wield a sword, however I'm afraid that is something we do not carry with us on occasion." I looked towards my belt grabbing the hilt of my saber presenting it before the Alicorns. “Will this do your Highness?” Celestia looked confused as she grabbed the hiltr, she held it with a certain curiosity, whereas Luna seemed to be more intrigued, I smiled before gesturing for the Alicorns to activate the weapon via the activation switch. It took them about a moment before she found the switch and with the press of a button the saber ignited. “I do believe that this will be sufficient.” Luna spoke. Though surprised the two Alicorns gazed at the illuminated blue blade after a few swings testing it for a second, then held the saber near my shoulder. I held back any sign of fear of having the idea of my own weapon resulting my own death. “Continuing…you have demonstrated not only bravery and cunning, but selflessness as well, traits that are all well appreciated in Equestria.”. “That said we believe that this selfless act shall not go unnoticed.” “Alexander Clearleaf, do you wish to live here in Equestria and begin life anew.” Celestia asked. I spoke before even thinking of any other answer. “Yes” “Will you live your life to its fullest extent, studying the Force and using the abilities that are blessed upon you for the greater good?” Luna asked. “I shall.” “Will you accept Friendship in all it's forms, both present and in the future from the ponies of Equestria?” Celestia spoke in turn. “I will accept and treasure every friendship I create with the highest of honor and regards.” “Finally would you be willing to protect those friendships, both here and now with every single ounce of your very being?” Luna asked, she sent an unnoticed nod made its way to Celestia. “By my name as a Clearleaf, I will not allow those who’ve shown me nothing but Kindness, Honesty, Loyalty, Generosity, Laughter and Magic of Friendship to suffer.” As Celestia motion the ignited blue blade, both her Luna and Celestia spoke. “…Then by will of the sun...” “…By the will of the moon…’ “And by the Kingdom of Equestria, We dub thee…Jedi Knight of Equestria, Human Guardian of the Force.” Both spoke simultaneously, Celestia motioning the saber to both my shoulders. … ...Was this really happening? “Rise Sir Clearleaf…Rise and stand tall, as a knight should.” Luna spoke with a confident tone.” As I slowly rose I was met with a powerful hug by a certain yellow Pegasus. “Oh Alex I’m so happy for you, you’re a Jedi Knight now!” Fluttershy exclaimed. Before I could return the gesture I was met by five other powerful hugs. “ It looks like you got what you wish for Alex Congratulations.” “Congratulations, darling!” “Good job, Sugarcube.” “Not bad, not bad at all.” “YAY" now I get to throw you Congratulations on becoming Equestria's newest Jedi Knight Party!” “I should be thanking all of you, you all are the reasons why I want to do this and I promise to be the become the Jedi Knight I know I can become.” It was because of these girls that I finally became what I truly desired to become one of the fabled guardians of the light. …A Jedi Knight. Perspective: Princess Celestia I smiled as the Elements swarmed their friend giving him congrats on his knighting. Luna seemed content as she spoke with the human, the two seemed to have made a bond that neither of them know of. So it begins…Wise one do you see, I still kept my promise and know that I intend to welcome those who will arrive and sow the seeds of your people. I thought to myself as I stared into the sunset of the open roof. …Welcome home wise one…Welcome home. … ... ... ... ….Thank you…Celestia… Thank you... my old friend. My eyes widened, I knew that voice it was so long ago but…I know that voice. I felt something faint trailing down my cheek. “Tia, are you alright?” Luna asked as she walked up behind me. “I’m fine Luna, I'm just fine.” I say as I quickly remove any tears, my back still turned, my face still looking at the orange sunset. One Week Later Perspective: Alex Clearleaf, It’s been only one week since the events of the temple, everything had turned out alright, the girls had gone back to their usual routines. The princesses had announced my arrival to all of Equestria, though ponies still had their concerns, none have rejected my presence. As for me, I’m staying with Twilight until I could find a place of my own, hopefully soon. But I would never believe any of this before I had arrived: Here I was, in a land of anthropomorphic ponies, discovering that I had a connection with the Force and that my people once inhabited this land. I wonder would I be the only human here or would more of us show up. And to end it all I became a Jedi Knight, though in actual skill I’m really just Jedi Padawan, hmm minor details. All I can say is that I shall make this new life of mine count and I will dedicate myself to understanding the ways of the Force and keeping the land of Equestria safe. My Name is Alex Ross Clearleaf, First Human to reemerge in Equestria, Force sensitive, and Jedi Knight of Equestria. Now marks my new life My new destiny.
Chapter VII: ProphecyMay the Force be with you: The Arrival Chapter VII: Prophecy “Strong am I with the Force, but not that strong. Twilight is upon me, and soon night must fall. That is the way of things, the way of the Force." –Yoda Perspective: Alex Clearleaf If there is one thing that’ve I come to not understand yet wonder to some extent, is the antics of the pony known as Pinkie Pie. Don’t get me wrong I am still weirded the living hell out by her continuous sugar rush state, hell I’ve only discovered that somehow hell I’m a Force sensitive human and that even pales in comparison to how this pony maintains her ability to function. Yet there a charm that appealed to me like Pinkie was the funny over the top comedian that looked at life as if it was one those comedy shows. Even when a discovering a large temple that no one or no pony and yet Pinkie made something as such entertaining. “Come on everypony, I know what we’ve found is gonna knock your socks off especially you Twilight.” Pinkie said bouncing in circles as we followed close behind. “Okay, okay Pinkie settle down geez I know you’re excited about what you and the others found, but what is it exactly?’ Rainbow asked a bit annoyed. In truth, I myself was wondering what it was that the girls had found which made Pinkie giddy, then again anything could make this pony happy so long if it wasn’t dangerous. Whatever it was surely it had to be something big enough to gather everyone’s attention right? There was a slight pause in the party pony’s movement before she answered “Hmmm…I don’t know?” And like that my curiosity was replaced with annoyance…like I said I only enjoyed Pinkie’s antics to an extent. “Wait, what do ya mean you don’t know?” Rainbow said as her wings flared up. “Well I don’t know what it is?” “Pinkie what exactly did you and the others find. “Twilight asked curiously yet trying to keep the peace. "Hmm, well from what I conclude in our recent discovery, Professor Twilight, I can safely assume that it appears to be a gigantic stone door." Pinkie said with an imitating accent, as if she were a scholarly instructor at some prestigious school. “A door?“ Twilight asked. “Yep” “Which leads to…” I asked. “I don’t know…it was closed when we found it and we can’t get it open.” "Okay, so let me get this straight: you girls found some giant closed door in a large, untouched temple that as been here for god knows how long, and your first thought was to open it?" I asked, thinking that these girls seriously have some guts to be that brave. “Alright, so I guess you wanted to show us to see if any of us could try and getting it opened.” “Yeppers” Twilight looked at Pinkie with an annoyed look and sighed, "Pinkie, I can understand your enthusiasm, however, I have to say that your reaction was a bit over the top." “Well it is huge and pretty too.” I sympathize with Twilight when it came to understand how Pinkie could over react to any situation. Speaking of Twilight, I could only imagine how all of this was making her feel, excited beyond belief, Still Twilight seemed to be more focused on recording as much as possible. Rainbow Dash, on the other hand, came to me more as the extremist who wanted to see some action throughout the day's events. I could tell that she was slightly disappointed as how things went so far. No action occurred, aside from my random sprint to the temple, that probably made the pegasus feel like this adventure was to discover reasons for my appearance, was short on the whole feel for an adventurous journey. Still, maybe there is hope for her yet. We eventually made our way into a large antechamber on the other side of what appeared to be a large ornate white stone door, draped to its sides were what appeared to be long blue tapestries long ruined, yet still distinguishable designs, much to Rarity's avail. Unlike the entrance of the temple, this one seemed to be more stable probably due to it being inside. “There ya’ll are, we were all thinkin’ when ya’ll get here.” Applejack said looking back at us as we approached. “Sorry ‘bout that, so this is the door you all found.” I replied. “Aw, ‘don’t worry none Sugarcube we were ‘jus wonderin and yup this is the thing.” “Indeed this large beauty is what stands between us and whatever lies inside however, I must inquire that whomever crafted this door was quite the architect; the designs on it are heavenly. “I have to agree, such designs have never been seen in any record of Equestrian Architecture.” Twilight said with astonishment. "Twilight I never took you as one who had an eye of an architect?" Rarity asked. "Well living in Canterlot does have its perks." “What do ya’ll think could be behind it? Applejack asked. “Well from what I can tell anything, it could lead into some throne room, maybe a sacred chamber that was used for some religious activity or maybe an storage room that may hold invaluable treasures inside.” Twilight replied. “Whoa whoa whoa did you just say…invaluable treasures.” Rainbow said her eyes lighting up. “Well yes, it is a possibility anything could be inside for all we know so we have to take caution in regards of entering.” Twilight was right anything could’ve been inside the door looked more than important enough. ”. "So what are we waiting for, lets go on in." Rainbow said before she tried with her strength and new-found interest. Everyone beside me joined in, struggling to open the door while I was staring at the designs... they gave me a sense of familiarity; in fact, everything in the temple seemed familiar to me, as if— “Hey Alex, I hope I’m not interrupting anything important but we could use some help over here.” Rainbow shouted at me. Snapping out of my trance, I shot straight to the door. "Sorry about that, for a moment, I was kinda lost there." Immediately as my hand touched the door something happened. The door suddenly began to light up as blue streaks started to course through the designs from where my hand was placed. Immediately everyone backed off, Fluttershy standing behind me peaking over my shoulder, Twilight, Rainbow and Pinkie to my left and Applejack and Rarity to the right of me. “Alex, what have you done?” Twilight asked. “I don’t know all I did was place my hand on the door!!!” I had to admit that the process looked beautiful, the streaks traveled through the door like water through a stream, slowly filling the room with a luminous blue light. Eventually the streaks ended after reaching the top. A moment later, the light began to intensify, causing all of us to look away for a few seconds. Then out of nowhere, a lighted door just dimmed out, like a fire doused at the chill of the night, almost anticlimactically. “"I-is i-it o-over?" Fluttershy squeaked out from behind me. “Wait what happened, is that it?” Rainbow followed up. “I don’t know, it looked like something was going to happen after Alex touched the door.” Twilight remarked. "Oooohh that was soooo pretty, hey Alex can you do that again please?” Pinkie chimed in excitingly "In truth, I really don't know what caused all that to happen. All I did was just place my hand on the door". I said looking at the ornate door. Maybe if I did that again maybe something else would react I then walk to the door again and stopped right in front of it and turned and spoke “I’m gonna try to place my hand the door again to if anything else might happen, any objections ladies?” The mares all looked at one another for few seconds before Twilight spoke. “Go ahead, just be careful Alex.” A bit worry in her voice, I nodded in agreement and placed my hand on the door once again. … … … … … … … All was silent as I left my hand the door even Pinkie managed to stay quiet. After moment I took my hand off the door disappointed it seemed to show promise yet nothing. I turned around to see the girls looking at me with curious looks hoping for me to say anything different but with the disappoint look on my face they all got the message and shared the disappointment themselves. “Maybe it was ‘sum sort of fluke?” “Well that was quite the farce.” Rarity spoke with disappointment. “What a rip off!!!”Rainbow exclaimed. “I can’t believe all of that was for nothing.” “I have to admit I was also a bit disappointed myself, who’ knows what was inside.” Twilight said. “Well, we can search around other parts of the temple.” I said, walking back to the group. Just as I turned my back, a blue flash filled the room. I turned back to watch as the door illuminated once more. This time, it was the door, or doors as I should say, opening outward. As the light dimmed down, we all looked back to see a now fully opened, ornate door revealing its contents. It was no throne room … Nor was a religious chamber … Or Rainbow’s desire for a secret treasure trove. … It was… … a Library. Alright, to call it a library was an understatement; it was a colossal room filled to the brim with books. More books than I've ever imagined it was definitely bigger than Twilight's. Hell, the university's library back home wasn't even this huge. Everywhere books, tomes, scrolls, records, stone tablets, artistry and diagrams of shapes and sizes were organized surprisingly on large stone shelves that housed the different tomes. The architecture had its own surprises as well; it was a combination of all sorts of civilizations both familiar and foreign to me. I could see a fusion of several cultures blending together: ranging from Roman, Greek, Gothic, Ancient Egyptian,Mesopotamian you name it. However one of the more startling things we saw were the statues that were comprised of not only ponies, but… humans, okay that didn’t even make sense how was it possible I thought I was the only human here? The mares all had their own reactions to the discovery. Rainbow Dash, once again, seemed confused at what she was staring at. Thinking that out of all the things we could've uncovered, that a library would be it, though she wasn't as ticked off when the door didn't open. Applejack looked at the library with amazement with what we found. Rarity gazed at the architecture, most likely inspiring her for some designs of sorts; the way that the place not only blended together with various cultures, but distinguished several so intricately, probably spoke well to the fashionista. Fluttershy had now peeked from her hiding spot and look with some interest, however she still carried a bit of cautiousness. Pinkie could be described as amused, her smile was definitely showing a variety of thoughts that conveyed her thoughts, all probably going a mile at a mile a minute. ... And then there was Twilight, oh where do I even begin. Twilight showed a look of absolute shock and wonder, her mouth gaping wide open as she took in all that she could. For the others and myself, this was just library while that offered a few noticeable things was still a library, to Twilight on the other hand this was everything she had hoped to find on this expedition, an entire library of some lost civilization that held hundreds of tomes and records from the distant past almost as if was left just specifically for her and now she was able to delve right into whatever she pleased. A moment later Twilight’s true reaction came to light. “…Oh my gosh …t-this i-is this-is…AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” as she squealed in absolute joy. One second later, the lavender unicorn suddenly vanished, leaving behind a spot of sparkles and magical dust, so she can teleport. Needless to say, the rest of us went in looking for the eccentric unicorn gone wild off like a little kid in a toy store, a fitting analogy. “Twilight, where are you? “ "Oooohh, now this looks promising..." Twilight said several books in hand. “Twilight” we all said in unison. This as well," She said as she levitated another tome. "Definitely taking this one." “Twilight” we all said once again "Oh who am I kidding, everything in here is incredible. Oooohh, now what are you hiding?" Twilight asked as she was reaching for another tome, adding to the already large stack of books positively glowing with joy as she was about to teleport herself to another shelf. “TWILIGHT!!!” We all shouted now. “"Huh... Oh sorry everypony, I guess I got a bit carried away, didn't I?" Twilight said sheepishly after she teleported right in front of us. “It alright darling we all know how you love to find new books.” Rarity said. “Yeah I figured yah would go just bit stir crazy ‘bout a place like this, then again I don’t blame ya.” Applejack added. "Yeah, we all know that you love libraries, but this has got to be the mother of all libraries." Pinkie said hopping about. As we walked into what I believe was the center of the library, I once again felt a strong concentration of the Force. I could feel it throughout my body like surge of electricity coursing through me. This familiarity I felt with the place felt so right as if somehow I always known about this place. Suddenly out of nowhere I here the girls gasp as the group suddenly came to a stop. Snapping back into reality again I look up to see what was up. On the left appeared to be a large statue made out of solid white marble depicting what appeared to be a prophet like figure looking bearded human man draped in robes in his right hand held a walking staff his face showing a peaceful serene look, almost reminding me of Gandalf the white. To the right the other statute depicted another human man however instead of being solid white marble it was made of what appeared to be black granite, instead of robes this statue was wearing appeared to be cloaks that shrouded his body, like the other statue it held a staff in the hand only instead of it right it was left. This one’s face seemed to show a look of passionate emotion compared to the other one. However what was in the center is what really caught my attention it was a large stone filled with symbols and several like an ancient cave drawing(not as crude however) showing different event that depicted what seemed to be several events most likely made to show off the history of the who we were looking at. “Whoa, who are these guys.” Rainbow asked. “I'm not sure Rainbow I believe they may be deities however they do appear to be humans.” Twilight spoke examining the statues I then felt the wave of familiarity hit me before speaking out loud. “The one on the left is Levias of the Light, and the guy on right is Umbriel of the Dark. “Wait... Alex how did you know that?” Twilight asked. “I-I don’t know?” I said looking back at the statues, “The names just came to me, like I’ve always known.” I said snapping out of my trance again. The mares had confused and worried looks on their faces before Applejack came up and spoke. “No offense Sugarcube, but I’m thinkin’ there more than yer lettin’ on about.” “I’m serious the names just sort of popped into my head when I looked at the statues.” “Do you think it the Force again?” Fluttershy asked. “Well the Force is strong in this place but I’m not quite sure.” “What about this anything familiar about this?” Twilight said motioning towards the illustrations on the wall. I looked, yet nothing came to mind. “No I;m not getting anything from that. “Really are your sure?” Twilight asked once again “Positive.” “Well rather than jus us askin Alex how bout we try figurin out what it means.” Applejack suggested. “Right let’s start from the left then work our way to the right.” The first illustration depicted what appeared to be some civilization that consisted of... humans, I swore that my heart had stopped for a second to think that humans had lived here before, that would be the statues of Levias and Umbriel, but what made them so important? "Twilight, correct me if I'm wrong...but were humans here in Equestria?" Rainbow asked with surprise. “It looks like it… but how there been no recorded evidence in Equestria that supports that humans ever existed in fact its only been known that humans were mythological beings…well until recently of course.” Twilight explained looking at me with smile. “Well judging from this place and the library Twilight… I think the evidence is clear.” Rarity inquired. “Right so, shall we continue?” I said. We all turn our attention towards the next illustration that depicted humans using what looked telekinesis, almost as if they were using...the Force. “It looks like Humans were also capable of using the Force as well Alex.” “It looks like it guess I’m not a special case, yet still my question remains unanswered as to why I am here?” “Well let’s find out.” For the next few moments, we all studied the illustrations that came in order: one showed us two figures, one white and one black who were most likely Levias and Umbriel, they were surrounded by other humans kneeling before them, so these two were somehow the leaders of humanity, one who centered himself in the light side and the other embracing the dark side. The next illustration showed the progression of humanity led by two figures, Twilight made several statements regarding the aspect of the two ruling as a pair, a diarchy, similar to the princesses. The next illustration however, shocked us...ponies of all races were greeting with humans, both races interacting with one another. “I don’t believe it” I said. "This is incredible," Twilight exclaimed "Not only have we discovered pre-equestrian evidence of humanity's own existence, but we now have proof that Pony kind and Humanity interacted with another, amazing!" I could only agree with her, the idea that humans and ponies shared such a connections was astonishing. As we continued we noticed that several of the next illustrations were unrecoverable due to age and damage, however the last two showed that we could make out showed what looked like the Humans disappeared leaving the ponies on their own and finally the last one showed one human surrounded by six ponies…wait the human in the illustration looked like…me. Wait how? The six ponies that surrounded me were Twilight and the others. “Whoa wait a second is that Alex and all of us.” Rainbow asked looking with disbelief. “I don’t believe it, how’s it even possible we’ve only known Alex for a few days who could’ve known that we would meet eventually.” Fluttershy said. "It is possible that a human could’ve seen through the Force and prophesied our meeting. In other words, I was destined to come into Equestria one day, now I finally know why I'm here." I spoke, the realization hitting me right in the face. “What is it, Alex have you thought of something." … … “Yeah, I think that Equestria…is my home.” I said in realization. “Ya think so, sugarcube? ”Applejack asked. “ I’ve been thinking about it, so far I haven't really felt out of place here It almost feels natural to be here.” “So y’all think that maybe comin’ here was more than a coincidence?” Applejack asked. “I think so.” Suddenly I heard Pinkie gasp once more and look at me with an almost ecstatic smile on her face before. “Uh Pinkie… you alright ?” “Alex do you know what this means?” “Uh…No” “I now get to throw you a welcome back to Equestria PARTY.” Everyone smiled at the gesture that the party pony antics. Later we began to look about throughout the library and decided to split up into several groups, Applejack and Rarity went off in one direction. While Rainbow, Pinkie and Fluttershy had went off into another section leaving me and Twilight still in the center, Twilight was busy looking over her notes, I was myself was looking through some of the tomes that Twilight had picked up. However to my disarray the tomes were written in some language I couldn’t read out, Twilight tried to pick up on too but to no avail I wouldn’t blame her if she didn’t . After a while I decided to spark up a conversation. “So Twilight, how do you feel about the whole discovery?” “I’d say that I feel incredible, this whole day been one huge success.” “How so?” “Are you kidding?” she asked quizzically. “We’ve managed to discover ruins of this magnitude and uncovered answers not only about your arrival but even history about our respected races before the Pre-Equestrian Kingdom era. I wish we had artist rendition of the illustrations and you even managed to tell us about the leaders of Humanity.” “Alright, Alright I get it; we’ve done a good lot today.” “So, Alex now that we’ve figured out why you might be here, what will you do?” In truth I didn’t really know what after all of this was done I mean sure I could start a new life here. Yet what was my purpose here some wall told me that I was destined to be here but as to why I really don’t know. “I’m not sure Twilight, I think I’ll start thinking about that after meeting with the Princesses and see what they think of me.” I replied. “Well if you need a place to stay your still welcome to stay at my library.” I looked towards Twilight with smile “Thanks, speaking of libraries this place is huge compared to yours back at Ponyville.” “I know this place seems to be even larger than the Canterlot Royal Library, oh just wait until the princesses hear about this.” “Speaking of which, Twilight how much time do we have before we need to head back into Ponyville.” I asked gazing about. “Well roughly from the last time we checked I would say we have around two and half hours, so we don’t have much time we’ll spend one more hour here then I’ll teleport us all home by then Spike should already have the library ready.” Twilight said. “Alright anything else?” “Well I hope your etiquette is refined.” ‘I know how to conduct myself in front of authority figures, so don’t worry.” I said with smile. “AHHHHHHHHHH!!!” A terrified shriek pierced through the air, I immediately recognized the voice. “Fluttershy” Just then Rarity and Applejack arrived. "We heard somepony scream, what's happening?" “Fluttershy and the others are in trouble, we need to move.” . Once again, we heard the scream, "Come on, follow me." I said, heading off in the direction of the scream. “Wait how do you know where thy are?” “The Force," I mentioned. "I can sense everyone’s presence in an close area, I guess I forgot to mention it but now's not the time now come on!” As everyone followed behind me I allowed the Force to guide me as to where Fluttershy, Rainbow and Pinkie were, I hope that they’re alright, but what could’ve happened in here I didn’t feel anything out of the ordinary. "Oh I hope they're all alright, I can only imagine what happened." Rarity spoke with worry. “Let’s ‘jus hope that they’re alright.” Applejack said worried too about her friends. “They’re right over right over here.” As we all approached the area I saw Fluttershy shaking like leaf behind Pinkie who eve held a worried look of her own as she stood behind Rainbow Dash who stood in a defensive ready her wings flared out as she snorted to the figure that stood in the shadows the only thing that I could was that it had beady yellow eyes. “Alrighty buddy just buck off unless you really want to tangle with me.” Rainbow spoke fiercely to the figure. The figure said nothing in response as it continued to advance forward to the mares, who was this guy? Twilight then stood beside Rainbow her horn lit up. "I'm warning you now, stand back or I'll fire." She said with just as fierceness as Rainbow. The figure however seemed to ignore her threat and continued forward. “I said don’t come any closer.” It ignored her warning once more. “This is your final warning please, don’t come any closer!!!” Twilight’s final warning had been ignored again. "THAT'S IT, DON'T SAY I DIDN'T WARN YOU!" Twilight shouted, firing a magenta bolt of magic at the figure. But just as the bolt came close to the figure, it immediately dodged out of the way, causing all of us to gasp as it finally stepped out of the shadows, revealing what appeared to be a greyish humanoid being covered head to toe in some rustic looking armor, due to age most likely, it appeared to be mechanic, its yellow eyes glowed from the helmet that bore it, in its hands was a blue crystal-like staff that seemed to pulsate with bluish energy. Taking a more aggressive stance, the figure readied its weapon, most likely in retaliation. But that wasn't all, just then two more of these armored figures came out bearing the same weapons, then two to the left, one from the right, surrounding us now. It looked like things just got a bit interesting.